Skip to main content

Full text of "Planet on strike"

See other formats


^'!i!! '  1 4   I  f 


^'^^^^ 


y- 


u/ 


Planet  on  Strike 


BY    THE    SAME    AUTHOR 

The  Displaced  Person's  Almanac 

The  Liberated  Zone: 
A  Guide  to  Christian  Resistance 

Tlie  Lebanon  and  Phoenicia:  Ancient  Texts 

Illustrating  Their  Physical  Geography 

and  Native  Industries,  Volume  I 


John  Pairman  Brown 


PLANET 

ON 

STRIKE 


IsJ^J 


THE  SEABURY  PRESS  •  NEW  YORK 


311 


Copyright  (q)  1970  by  John  Pairman  Brown 

Library  of  Congress  Catalog  Card  Number:  78-100351 

Design  by  Carol  Basen 

666-1269-C-5 

Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


All  rights  reserved.  No  part  of  this  book  may  be  used 
or  reproduced  in  any  manner  whatsoever  without  written 
permission  from  the  publisher,  except  in  the  case  of 
brief  quotations  embodied  in  critical  articles  and  reviews. 


For 
George,  Felicity,  Maryam,  and  David 


5D6G 


Preface 


This  book  was  written  by  a  middle-aged  person 
for  the  young,  who  are  likely  not  to  read  it,  but 
with  whom  he  still  works.  Not  as  objects  of  paternal  or 
missionary  concern,  but  as  comrades  in  a  risky  forced  push 
into  the  future,  in  spite  of  our  differences  in  hairdo  and 
domestic  arrangements.  Another  middle-aged  person  look- 
ing over  our  shoulders  may  feel  I  reach  conservative  con- 
clusions by  revolutionary  logic.  Well,  the  aim  is  helping 
stabilize  a  global  community  to  carry  out  fundamental 
changes  demanded  by  the  needs  of  the  planet,  of  the  poor, 
of  our  hearts,  and  laid  on  us  by  an  old  book  in  all  our 
hands. 

I  have  here  to  present  more  than  conventional  thanks 
to  The  Seabury  Press  for  buying  a  pig  in  a  poke;  and  a  more 
than  conventional  disclaimer  that  it  doesn't  necessarily 
express  the  views  of  any  incorporated  body — not  even  the 
Free  Church  of  Berkeley,  whose  trustees  released  me  from 
what  seemed  like  more  urgent  jobs  to  write  it.  It  does 
express,  as  best  I  could,  the  conclusions  required  by  The 
Liberated  Zone — the  suggestions  for  personal  life  which 
the  Church  Divinity  School  of  the  Pacific  kindly  repatri- 
ated me  from  the  Middle  East  to  make.  Once  again  Dick 
York  and  my  wife,  Emily,  held  my  hand  when  the  work 
went  badly. 


viii  .  PREFACE 

My  diligent  editor  across  the  continent,  and  the  slothful 
editor  in  my  heart,  still  point  to  faults  of  matter  and  or- 
ganization. I  can  only  explain  that  the  world's  laser-beam 
never  gave  me  a  chance  to  cool  down.  Each  morning 
brought  new  reports  of  daring  and  folly:  footsteps  in  lunar 
dust,  poisons  in  the  seabed.  Each  night  I  went  to  sleep  with 
the  sound  in  my  ears  of  that  bombing  which  has  brought 
on  a  planetary  revolt.  But  also,  just  during  the  writing  I've 
felt  the  growth  of  a  precious  community,  seen  and  unseen, 
whose  views  I  was  simply  recording.  On  our  bootleg  Tel- 
star  channel,  in  spite  of  war,  pollution,  and  resentment, 
there  is  going  out  a  message  of  hope. 

John  Pairman  Brown 

Berkeley,  California 

August  12,  1969 

Anniversary  of  William  Blake's  death,  1827. 


Contents 


PREFACE  Vll 

Introduction:        The  Revolution  and  Its  Demands  1 

Part  I:     The  Phases  of  Revolution  13 

Chapter  One     Green  Revolution:   Renewal  of 

the  Environment  14 

Chapter  Two     Peace   Revolution:    Renewal  of 

Community  27 

Chapter  Three     Inner   Revolution:    Renewal  of 

Integrity  41 


Part  II:     The  Demands  of  Our  New  Life  55 

Chapter  Four     The  Demand  for  Fidelity:  Going 

Through  the  Waters  56 

Chapter  Five     The    Demand    for    Love:    The 

Source  of  Creativity  77 

Chapter  Six     The    Demand    for    Usefulness: 

Actual  Vocation  93 


X  •  CONTENTS 

Chapter  Seven     The  Demand  for  Justice:  Going 

Beyond  Power  108 

Chapter  Eight     The  Demand  to  Help:  Waiting 

on  Table  125 

Chapter  Nine    The  Demand  for  Hope:  Falling 

Casualty  143 

Chapter  Ten     The  Demand  for  Joy:  The  Feast         155 
conclusion:      New  Containers,  New  Contents         174 


Introduction: 

The  Revolution 
and  Its  Demands 


Unlicensed  by  any  authorities,  a  global  under- 
ground communications  network  has  sprung  up, 
calling  for  a  planetary  strike.  It's  responding  to  a  crisis 
of  violence  on  three  levels:  against  natural  order,  social 
order,  individual  freedom.  More  often  than  not,  the 
strikers  meet  violence  with  counter-violence.  To  that  ex- 
tent, there's  no  revolution  happening,  but  only  a  change 
of  masters — which  may  help  things  some,  but  in  the  end 
not  enough.  The  trouble  is,  the  demands  presented  haven't 
been  thought  through,  they're  merely  tactical.  But  if  they 
could  find  their  proper  anchorage  in  the  past,  they'd  be- 
come our  bellbuoys  in  the  fog  blowing  landward  from  the 
sea  of  the  future. 

So  on  the  vacant  lots  of  the  old  society,  in  between 
skirmish  and  counter-skirmish  of  police  and  militants,  I 
remove  the  litter  to  uncover  three  hopeful  new  shoots, 
springing  from  layers  of  the  present  which  were  deposited 
by  successive  periods  of  evolution.  Corresponding  to  our 
roots  in  the  biological  environment,  our  extension  in  soci- 


2  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

ety,  and  our  transcendence  of  both  in  individual  freedom, 
we  discover  an  authentic  triple  revolution  of  life:  the 
green  revolution  of  conservation,  the  peace  revolution  of 
liberated  community,  the  inner  revolution  of  integrity. 
The  first  part  of  this  book  outlines  the  shape  they're  be- 
ginning to  take  on. 

Through  the  imperfect  strategy  of  the  strike,  men 
and  women  around  the  globe  today  are  claiming  an  actual 
role  in  that  revolution,  for  the  first  time  daring  to  become 
themselves.  The  human  race  has  issued  a  non-negotiable 
demand  for  life.  The  second  part  of  this  book  analyzes  the 
renewal  in  the  periods  of  our  individual  life  required  by 
the  novel  situation.  We've  inherited  symbolic  forms  to 
shape  each  life-phase.  In  face  of  the  urgent  revolutions  for 
conservation  and  peace,  these  forms  must  be  radically 
adapted  to  build  up  a  new  level  of  personal  consistency — 
the  inner  revolution.  As  soon  as  we  start  to  work  out  those 
adaptations,  we  see  they  were  precisely  what  time's  arrow 
(which  also  generated  the  crisis  of  violence)  had  all  along 
intended. 


"On  Strike,  Shut  It  Down" 

V 
The  cracked  leather  of  traditional  institutions  has  a 
flexible  new  wineskin  inside;  the  rising  ferment  of  peo- 
ple's rebellion  is  the  actual  sap  which  must  be  poured  into 
it.  The  young  bear  the  future;  revolution  wins  out  in  the 
end.  Both  young  and  old  have  a  hand  in  determining 
whether  the  revolution  is  violent  or  not;  unilateral  conces- 
sions are  required  of  both  sides.  To  avoid  further 
bloodshed    and    stiffening    of    positions,     the    old  must 


THE  REVOLUTION  AND  ITS  DEMANDS  •  3 

relinquish  the  power  which  in  any  case  will  be  taken  from 
them  by  death.  To  avoid  haphazard  rebuilding,  the  young 
must  voluntarily  accept  and  refine  old  institutions,  which 
in  some  form  will  be  forced  on  them  by  the  need  to  run 
society. 

The  old  are  older  today,  and  comparatively  there  are 
fewer  of  them.  As  technology  accelerates  the  pace  of  his- 
toric time,  the  decade  when  their  opinions  were  formed 
constantly  recedes  further  from  the  present.  Until  popula- 
tion increase  is  damped,  the  majority  will  be  under  thirty. 
The  old  men  in  the  managerial  classes  of  the  planet, 
whether  corporate  or  socialist,  were  raised  on  humorless 
self-denying  ideologies  of  economics,  which  further  dis- 
torted the  one-sided  insights  of  Calvin  and  Marx.  The 
great  thing  was  to  work  hard,  plow  one's  labor  back  into 
the  system  (the  Economy  or  Party),  and  by  its  gratitude 
assure  a  stable  niche  for  one's  children.  Today  both  means 
and  ends  are  dropping  away. 

The  peoples  that  used  to  supply  raw  materials  and 
cheap  labor  to  the  Great  Powers  are  asking  for  them  back 
again.  The  lower  middle  class  is  less  and  less  interested  in 
providing  the  clerical  help  to  run  the  System.  As  the  Sys- 
tem automates,  it  faces  a  generation  which  rejects  the  role 
of  knowledgeable  consumer.  Women  and  children  picket 
the  expensive  missile  systems  their  menfolk  set  up  to  pro- 
tect them.  Prague  doesn't  wish  to  be  saved  from  capitalist 
intervention.  The  sons  of  Defense  Secretaries  occupy  Har- 
vard buildings.  Meanwhile  judges,  bishops,  politicians  go 
on  speaking  as  if  old  sanctions  were  still  operative.  Young 
people  are  thrown  back  on  their  own  perceptions,  crudely 
formed  by  the  mass  media^ — but  not  so  crudely  as  to  miss 
the  contrast  between  professed  and  actual  goals. 


4  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

The  old  men,  who  can't  read  the  signals,  in  frustra- 
tion tighten  traditional  controls.  As  the  helicopters  of 
nightmare  drift  from  cradle  to  cradle,  in  Saigon,  in  Bo- 
livia, in  Tokyo,  in  Berkeley,  mothers  and  children  and  old 
people,  seeing  themselves  crop-dusted  like  insects  with 
toxic  agents,  in  rage  and  hope  strike  out  against  bullying. 
The  spontaneous  agreement  of  Catholics  around  the 
world  to  shelve  the  encyclical  Humanae  Vitae  shows  a  con- 
fidence they  know  what's  good  for  their  families,  their  so- 
ciety, their  environment.  Liberation  movements,  defeat- 
ing eight-engine  bombers  with  bicycles,  tanks  with  molotov 
cocktails,  bayonets  with  flowers,  are  a  political  affirmation 
of  the  dignity  of  man — which  their  American  and  Russian 
masters  once  meant  to  affirm  by  their  revolutions.  At  the 
fragile  point  of  society,  where  young  people  are  com- 
puter-dated with  jobs,  there's  a  massive  refusal  to  accept 
what  they  can  only  see  as  paternalism  and  complicity.  The 
planet  is  on  strike. 

It's  hard  for  a  ruling  class  to  be  reminded  that  its 
status  rests  on  the  destruction  of  private  property  in  a  Bos- 
ton Tea  Party.  Daughters  of  the  American  Revolution 
still  must  try  to  see  that  the  liberated  young  woman  taking 
a  daily  pill  is  intending  to  carry  on  their  work.  The  Uni- 
versity is  embarrassed  at  its  origin  in  the  protest  of  a  Soc- 
rates against  illegitimate  claims,  when  the  underprivileged 
ask  for  it  to  be  turned  over  to  them  once  again.  At  the 
mythical  fountainhead  of  that  Judaeo-Christian  heritage 
invoked  by  commencement  speakers  lie  the  non-nego- 
tiable demands  of  a  brick-makers'  union.  Around  the 
globe  goes  up  a  shout,  "On  strike,  shut  it  down." 

The  rebels,  with  all  their  shortcomings,  have  still 
caught  the  masters  at  the  weak  point  of  their  rhetoric.  Es- 


THE  REVOLUTION  AND  ITS  DEMANDS  •  5 

tablishment  anger  towards  blacks,  students,  Viet  Cong, 
hippies  is  frustration  at  being  inhibited  by  its  own 
principles  from  wiping  them  out  on  the  spot.  It  should  in- 
deed be  shocking  to  see  guns  carried  into  college  adminis- 
tration buildings — but  hardly  for  a  public  bored  with 
seeing  guns  fired  into  peasant  villages.  There  must  be  a 
better  way  than  guns;  but  few  persons  in  America  (or 
Russia)  have  illustrated  it,  and  few  of  them  have  had  med- 
als struck  in  their  lifetime.  Perhaps  the  strikers  fail  to 
make  the  best  case,  concentrating  on  superficial  grievances 
or  amnesty  for  themselves;  all  the  more  reason  to  help 
them  find  it. 

For  the  case  is  there.  The  voices  of  protest,  however 
shrill,  inconsistent,  parochial,  each  are  getting  at  some  in- 
justice or  folly  which  cries  out  for  instant  correction.  Even 
though  every  set  of  infuriating  non-negotiable  demands 
should  prove  improper,  the  principle  of  non-negotiable 
demands  corresponds  to  the  way  things  actually  are.  Our 
right  to  exist  on  this  planet,  although  not  our  own  inven- 
tion, isn't  something  we  must  wheedle  from  any  big  daddy 
as  we  bring  him  his  slippers.  The  unalterable  demands  of 
the  strikers  aren't  all  that  different  from  the  "inalienable 
rights"  of  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness;  or 
from  something  we  may  still  remember,  the  thirst  for 
God's  justice  and  vindication  which  admits  no  substitute. 

The  planetary  environment,  pushed  beyond  its  break- 
ing point,  is  also  going  on  strike:  Lake  Erie  is  dead,  the 
butterflies  are  disappearing,  industrial  air  is  unbreathable. 
The  ecology  has  an  unexpected  ally,  the  young  of  the 
human  species,  whose  diurnal  cycle,  violated  by  noise  and 
office-routine,  by  distraction  and  boredom,  by  pills  and 
pills,  is  refusing  to  function.  Our  technicians  in  research 


6  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

and  development  branches,  in  crowd-control  seminars, 
screened  for  psychological  stability,  could  keep  all  else  in 
line,  but  not  their  own  kids.  Mrs.  Leigh  Roycroft  at  seven- 
teen wrote  the  San  Francisco  Chronicle  (April  16,  1969): 
"When  I  was  four  years  old  we  lived  on  Nell  is  Air  Force 
Base  in  Las  Vegas.  I  remember  so  clearly,  too  clearly,  the 
misty  early  mornings  when  sleep  was  still  half  claiming.  I 
remember  my  mother  coming  to  wake  my  brother  and  me 
on  the  occasion  of  still  another  in-atmosphere  nuclear  test. 
I  can  still  see  with  nightmare  clarity  that  mushroom  cloud 
rising  and  expanding,  tinted  rose  and  orange  and  all  the 
colors  of  life  as  the  sun  came  up  over  the  desert.  O  great  si- 
lent majority,  did  you  ever  have  the  bomb  before  your 
breakfast?  I  went,  for  a  short  while,  to  school  in  Fairfield, 
home  of  Travis  Air  Force  Base.  My  school  faced  hills  on 
which  stood  the  gaunt  gantrys  of  missiles  planted  during 
the  Cuban  crisis.  It  went  so  well  with  my  white-washed 
American  history," 

The  American  homeowner  and  the  Asiatic  insurgent 
are  stuck  with  each  other  in  this  telluric  closed  system,  a 
potential  Eden  walled  off  by  the  cherubim  of  galactic 
space.  Why  is  it  so  hard  for  them  to  get  together  on  it? 
Mutual  insecurity  cuts  deep.  It's  well  not  to  underestimate 
the  hostility  of  Israelis  and  Arabs,  Turks  and  Armenians, 
Malaysians  and  Chinese.  Hardest  of  all  to  placate  are  those 
responsible  for  mass  death;  they're  threatened  with  total 
collapse  if  they  should  admit  their  guilt.  How  can  the 
murderer  be  brought  back  into  decent  society?  To  avoid 
despairing  of  people,  we  must  find  a  way  to  say  that  the 
enemy  isn't  evil  people  but  evil  powers — and  then  deal 
with  them.  The  fact  of  broken  orders  calls  for  a  different 
answer  than  preventive  detention  of  militants  on  the  one 
hand,  and  glacially  gradual  reform  of  institutions  on  the 


THE  REVOLUTION  AND  ITS  DEMANDS  •  7 

other.  The  gap  is  widening  too  fast  for  any  such  putty  to 
fill  it. 

The  idiocy  of  two  missile-systems  facing  each  other 
across  the  Arctic  underlines  a  monstrous  psychological 
fact:  distrust.  No  narrower  is  the  rift  between  uptight  par- 
ent and  dropout  child:  anger,  silence,  refusal  to  credit  the 
other  with  wishing  to  bridge  it.  And  who  will  reconcile 
the  robin  on  the  lawn  with  the  DDT  manufacturer? 

Any  spontaneous  response  is  quickly  overlaid  with 
time,  habit.  We  mentally  block  out  jails,  war;  out  of  sight, 
out  of  mind.  We  jump  at  the  chance  to  authenticate  the 
lies  told  about  us;  as  well  be  hung  for  a  sheep  as  a  lamb. 
No  abstract  goodwill  overcomes  distrust;  required  are 
work,  suffering,  discipline.  But  when  our  antagonisms 
push  both  sides  into  unrepairable  damage  to  society  or  the 
planet,  we  see  that  trust  is  necessary.  Then  it  must  be  pos- 
sible. Like  other  living  things,  it's  only  born  of  its  own 
kind.  That  orange  only  ripens  on  a  tree  whose  sap  flows 
back  and  back  to  a  root  outside  space  and  time.  Like  other 
trees,  its  growth  is  often  stunted;  but  it  doesn't  have  to  be, 
it  can  fill  the  world. 


The  Breaking  and  Renewal  of  Natural  Orders 

As  all  the  systems  of  global  biology  and  society  inter- 
lock, as  all  human  beings  intersect,  the  massive  job  of  re- 
newal can't  be  broken  up  into  absolutely  separate  compo- 
nents; it's  a  single  cake.  Still,  a  cake  elaborate  enough  for 
a  fresh  start,  a  birthday  or  wedding,  has  to  be  built  up  in 
layers,  and  then  cut  in  sectors.  The  two  parts  of  this  book 
slice  renewal  in  those  two  ways  at  right  angles  to  each 
other,  beginning  with  the  three  layers  of  natural  order. 


8  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

Planetary  evolution  generated  in  turn  two  levels  of 
organization:  nature  and  society.  A  man  or  woman — a  bio- 
logical organism  caught  up  in  a  stream  of  history — is  the 
place  they  overlap.  The  individual  appears  to  be  the  sum 
of  his  biological  inheritance  and  of  his  contacts  with  other 
individuals.  But  that  sum  stands  on  a  higher  third  level: 
the  freedom  of  a  being  aware  of  having  emerged  from  ear- 
lier phases  of  evolution. 

We're  the  top  growth  of  the  tree  of  life,  spreading  up- 
wards to  meet  the  sun  abo\  e  the  lower  canopies  of  biology 
and  history.  But  the  world-tree  has  been  attacked  on  our 
level  by  an  undiagnosed  blight,  which  spreads  back  down 
from  us.  Again  and  again  its  golden  apples  crumble  into 
the  cindery  fruits  of  Sodom.  Our  intelligence  lets  us  evade, 
for  a  time,  the  limits  placed  by  fixed  global  resources  on 
the  spread  of  every  other  species.  But  that  spore  of  reason 
has  puffed  up  into  the  toadstools  of  overpopulation  and 
technology,  which  overload  the  environment  with  unsuita- 
ble items.  Right  from  the  beginning,  social  order  has  been 
only  a  dream;  history  is  the  record  of  class  struggle,  op- 
pression of  subject  populations. 

Only  in  our  own  years  have  all  three  levels  of  vio- 
lence been  seen  as  interrelated  and  of  equal  urgency. 
While  each  was  always  latent,  those  which  depend  on  de- 
veloped technology  both  appear  later,  and  are  harder  to 
reverse.  Although  the  disruption  of  global  ecology  came 
last,  it  will  take  a  global  effort  to  undo  it. 

The  agency  responsible  for  destruction  of  natural  or- 
ders obviously  includes  ourselves.  Still,  even  the  person 
most  directly  responsible  for  the  damage — the  racist,  gen- 
eral, broker,  logger,  bully,  advertiser,  cardinal — can  find 
plausible  excuses;  he's  operating  inside  a  system  not  of  his 


THE  REVOLUTION  AND  ITS  DEMANDS  •  9 

own  making.  It's  true  also  that  at  some  point  he  made  a 
decision  not  to  fight  it. 

As  corruption  builds  up,  the  claims  of  evil  become 
more  insistent,  but  at  the  same  time  more  strongly  con- 
trasted with  our  instincts.  Individuals  through  their  im- 
mersion in  an  exploitative  system  either  consciously  assent 
to  violence,  or  actively  initiate  it.  But  they  also  suffer  it 
directly  from  others,  and  indirectly  from  the  environment. 
Every  person  is  both  victim  and  accomplice  in  the  break- 
ing of  orders. 

The  same  intelligence  and  freedom  involved  in  the 
breaking  also  makes  restoration  of  the  orders  possible.  It 
would  be  hopeless  to  try  and  begin  reconstruction  from 
the  ground  up  in  any  one  generation.  But,  just  as  the  dark 
thread  of  violence  can  be  traced  indefinitely  far  back,  so 
can  a  golden  thread  of  renewal — the  history  of  hope.  By  it 
we  lay  hold  on  the  gieen  revolution,  replacing  economic 
"development"  of  the  planet  by  ecological  decontamina- 
tion, recycling  all  materials.  In  the  peace  revolution  we 
replace  individual  aggression  by  persuasion  within 
community.  The  inner  revolution  means  replacing  self- 
assertion  with  gentleness.  We  can  summarize  the  triple 
breakthrough  in  the  old  hope  of  a  new  Jerusalem:  at  once 
a  restored  garden,  with  its  river  and  tree  of  life;  a  city  at 
peace;  a  building  whose  stones  are  the  pearls  of  individual 
lives.  A  new  planet,  new  community,  new  humanity. 


Our  New  Fidelity 

Last  Maundy  Thursday  when  my  wife  and  I  went  to 
our  Free  Church,  a  boy  with  an  Indian  headband  far  out 


10  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

on  some  trip  came  up  and  asked  if  we  were  Quakers.  The 
word  has  gone  out  that  one  class  of  persons  anyvvay, 
through  consistency  over  the  centuries,  has  merited  trust. 
Kind  reader,  is  he  called  by  your  name?  If  not,  now  would 
be  a  good  time  for  reappraisal  of  self. 

For  we  do  hold  our  life  in  our  hands.  Each  revolu- 
tion, even  when  it  ends  up  in  new  slavery,  is  still  affirming 
the  springtime  of  individual  liberation.  The  new  plane- 
tary citizen,  a  Hammarskjold,  goes  directly  where  the 
threat  to  community  is  greatest;  and  that's  only  the 
negative  side  of  a  new  fidelity  starting  to  breed  true. 
Under  the  most  hopeful  assumptions,  it  will  take  a  num- 
ber of  generations  to  be  fairly  sure  that  the  threat  has  been 
averted.  What  level  of  spirituality  will  be  built  up  by  men 
of  all  cultures  actually  cooperating  over  those  centuries? 

The  individual  man  or  woman  is  given  the  best 
chance  of  working  into  renewal  at  the  turning-points  of  life 
which  begin  a  new  phase  of  its  trajectory.  Some  are 
unique:  birth,  puberty,  death.  Some  are  periodic:  falling 
casualty,  celebration.  Some  may  be  either:  entering  into 
sexual  fulfilment,  taking  on  vocation.  Each  stage  rests  on  a 
biological  function  essential  to  maintain  either  the  indi- 
vidual or  the  species.  Each  also  generates  a  social 
grouping:  the  family,  working  team,  class,  school,  the 
State.  The  biological  and  social  functions  of  each  stage 
stand  for  some  aspect  of  individual  freedom  which  goes 
beyond  them.  People  become  most  aware  of  violence  and 
renewal,  both  in  nature  and  society,  at  those  interchanges. 

Personal  renewal  into  integrity  can  only  be  effected 
through  a  symbolism  of  word,  action,  or  object,  operating 
at  the  roots  of  nature  and  history.  The  scene  of  that  hap- 
pening is  community — what  in  some  sense  we  may  call  the 


THE  REVOLUTION  AND  ITS  DEMANDS  .  11 

Church.  Through  community,  individuals  have  their  best 
leverage  on  politics  to  push  forward  the  green  revolution, 
and  in  part  the  peace  revolution;  but  on  a  longer  view,  the 
community  itself  is  the  spreading  area  of  peace. 

In  the  history  of  community,  the  torch  we  inherit  and 
pass  on,  the  claim  is  made  that  the  inner  revolution  has  al- 
ready in  principle  been  carried  out.  Individual  crises  are 
given  universal  meaning  by  their  anchorage  in  an  histori- 
cal event  so  distant  (and  even  in  its  own  time  long  ex- 
pected) that  all  peoples  can  today  recognize  in  it  a 
fountainhead  of  their  own  history.  Our  new  awareness  of 
violence  and  renewal  makes  us  look  at  the  origins  of  the 
Church  in  the  life  of  Jesus  under  a  different  light.  The 
current  revolution  requires  us  to  reinterpret  the  ancient 
revolution  of  which  he  was  the  center.  This  reinterpreta- 
tion  won't  be  arbitrary.  For  he  represents  the  coming-of- 
age  of  Western  history,  which  in  turn  plays  the  key  role  in 
planetary  history.  The  violence  against  which  he  strug- 
gled, and  his  new  definition  of  community,  are  the  sources 
of  current  breakage  and  current  fidelity. 

The  wise  men  we  still  fall  back  on,  both  in  West  and 
East,  describe  our  fulfilment  as  taking  the  right  course — 
varying  with  the  local  development  of  land  transport,  a 
path  or  road;  the  Way,  Seafaring  societies  envisage  it  as  a 
voyage  by  water.  And  it  not  merely  has  to  fit  the  unique 
parabola  of  our  personal  development;  the  future  terrain 
we  must  build  it  across  hasn't  even  been  deposited  yet  by 
the  volcanic  or  sedimentary  processes  of  the  present — 
namely,  the  sum  of  all  our  individual  routes.  No  television 
into  time  will  show  us  that  driver,  the  future  Me,  or  the 
deteriorating  vehicle  of  his  body.  The  one  sign  we  can  be 
sure  of  finding  is  ROAD  UNDER  CONSTRUCTION. 


12  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

As  monitor  of  the  march,  many  have  followed  Dante 
the  Florentine  out  of  the  dark  waste  to  see  the  stars.  Oth- 
ers stand  with  Bunyan  the  tinker,  a  load  on  their  back  and 
a  book  in  their  hand,  looking  up  to  the  distant  wicket 
gate:  "What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  Some  children  I 
know  have  set  up  a  permanent  picket  line  against  a  certain 
Lord  of  the  Dark  Tower.  Russians  have  Zhivago,  Vietnam- 
ese their  much-suffering  sister  Kieu.  But  beyond  poetry, 
allegory,  fairy  tale,  fiction,  epic,  we  also  need  as  plain  a 
map  as  may  be  of  the  unfinished  road.  So  I've  undertaken 
here,  writing  not  far  from  the  Hay  ward  fault  and  under  a 
target  moon,  to  draw  up  a  simplified  guide  to  the  over- 
night lodgings  we'll  all  be  staying  at,  Americans  and  oth- 
ers alike,  on  our  journey  under  protest  across  the  land- 
scape of  revolution. 


part  I:  The  Phases 
of  Revolution 


chapter  ONE 

Green  Revolution: 
Renewal  of  the 
Environment 


Throughout  the  universe,  higher  levels  of  or- 
ganization imitate  lower  levels — and  always  with 
important  novelties.  Things  have  more  detail,  both  in 
space  and  time,  than  myth  or  speculation  ever  guessed.  Not 
surprising;  since  our  myth-making  faculty  is  just  one  fea- 
ture of  cosmic  self-understanding.  We  can  be  sure  also  that 
the  universe  is  more  complicated  than  our  minds,  how- 
ever scientific,  have  yet  perceived.  Still  we  must  act  on 
what  they  report  to  date. 


The  Patterns  of  Natural  Order 

The  physical  world  repeats  patterns  on  very  different 
scales  in  space,  and  thus  sets  a  precedent  for  biology  and 
history  in  time.  The  atom  has  a  nucleus  of  heavy  particles 
with  a  hiveful  of  electrons  buzzing  around  it.  In  most  of 
the  universe,  atoms  are  bound  by  shared  electrons  into 
simple  molecules,  which  are  then  built  in  extremely  large 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  ENVIRONMENT  •   15 

numbers  into  the  regular  patterns  of  gas,  liquid,  crystal. 
As  nuclear  forces  fade  out  and  electric  forces  cancel,  a  new 
type  of  force  becomes  discernible,  the  gravitational.  By  it 
solar  systems  are  held  together,  patterned  like  the  atom, 
but  simpler  and  less  regular.  As  nuclear  and  electric  forces 
limit  the  size  of  a  nucleus,  gravity  and  thermodynamics 
limit  the  size  of  a  star.  Up  to  ten  billion  stars,  thinly  dis- 
persed as  a  gas,  form  rotating  galaxies.  They  in  turn,  up  to 
about  a  trillion,  dispersed  at  random  fill  what  looks  like  a 
finite  expanding  space.  Its  size  is  somehow  determined  by 
the  "surface"  tension  of  the  matter  it  bears,  curved  in  on 
itself  like  a  soap-bubble  in  one  more  dimension. 

Again,  the  several  dozen  fugitive  particles  of  nuclear 
decay  may  be  pointing  to  a  lower  level  of  organization,  so 
that  each  proton  or  electron  would  in  turn  be  a  structured 
little  world.  And  our  "universe"  might  conceivably  be 
built  along  some  dimension  with  others  like  itself  into  a 
bigger  arrangement.  Pascal  suggests  that  the  array  of  struc- 
tures both  below  the  atom  and  beyond  the  galaxy  is  re- 
peated forever,  so  that  the  universe  would  be  doubly 
infinite;  each  flea  would  bite  a  big  flea,  and  have  a  little 
flea  biting  him. 

The  known  universe  is  a  product  of  time,  probably 
by  expansion  during  ten  billion  years  from  an  original 
tight  beginning.  But  although  the  building-blocks,  from 
elementary  particles  to  galaxies,  are  subject  to  change, 
they  persist  over  long  periods  comparable  to  the  age  of  the 
whole.  This  state  of  affairs  is  greatly  modified  in  special 
•environments  like  our  planet,  bathed  in  a  constant  flow  of 
radiation  from  a  sun-star.  The  energy  of  that  stream 
builds  atoms  into  organizations  far  more  complex  than 
anything  else  we  know  in  the  cosmos,  with  properties  not 


16  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

suggested  by  the  physicist's  world — life,  consciousness, 
love.  We  are  the  center;  Ptolemy  was  right  and  Coperni- 
cus was  wrong.  The  continuity  of  protoplasm  behind  us, 
back  to  the  original  condensation  of  the  sea,  is  itself  a  fact 
of  cosmic  age;  for  it's  occupied  a  large  portion  (perhaps 
twenty  percent)  of  the  assumed  total  age  of  the  universe, 
during  which  many  supernovas  have  been  born  and  died. 
Planetary  evolution  differs  in  important  ways  from 
cosmic. 

Elaboration  through  time.  Galaxies  and  stars  may  not 
be  much  younger  than  atoms  and  protons;  physical  pat- 
terns could  have  crystallized  on  all  levels  at  nearly  the 
same  time.  But  on  the  planet,  structures  were  elaborated 
in  time,  from  the  protein-rich  original  sea  to  proto-viruses, 
one-celled  organisms,  complex  organisms,  vertebrates, 
land  animals,  more-or-less  rational  man.  The  spherical 
shell  of  life  we  inhabit  has  fewer  atoms  than  the  planet's 
iron  heart,  its  crystalline  layers,  or  the  first  sea;  but  it's  not 
repetitive  like  a  crystal  or  liquid,  it  has  unending  variety, 
functional  specialization.  And  in  its  hierarchy  of  order, 
each  higher  center  of  organization  is  more  recent  than  the 
one  below  it. 

Acceleration  of  evolutionary  time.  Evolutionary  time, 
as  measured  by  the  appearance  of  new  levels  of  order 
against  standard  physical  time,  has  speeded  up  a  billion- 
fold.  The  Palaeolithic  period  is  comparable  to  ages  of 
biological  evolution;  and  it's  true  that  the  mutations  of  flu 
virus  happen  in  the  historic  periods  of  years — perhaps 
triggered  by  social  and  medical  change.  But  over  against 
cosmic  and  planetary  evolution,  our  decades  represent  a 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  ENVIRONMENT  •  17 

new  phenomenon,  where  features  of  the  biological  and 
social  environment  change  drastically  in  ten  earth-orbits 
around  the  sun. 

Fragility  of  living  structures.  Physical  structures  are 
too  big  or  too  widespread  to  be  affected  by  man's  intelli- 
gence. We  have  nothing  to  split  a  star  or  planet  with.  Our 
splitting  of  nuclei  repeats  something  which  happens  any- 
way in  stars,  its  products  liave  an  advance  slot  in  the  sys- 
tem. On  the  planet,  every  level  of  organization  is  vulnera- 
ble to  environmental  changes — an  eruption,  earthquake, 
ice  age,  tropical  age,  increase  in  solar  radiation, 
meteor-fall.  Species  or  phyla  fall  prey  to  destructive  muta- 
tions, to  their  neighbors.  And  the  evolution  has  culmi- 
nated in  a  system  of  organization — ourselves — with  the 
power  to  destroy  itself,  lower  levels,  and  large  parts  of  the 
environment  which  has  evolved  along  with  them. 

In  spite  of  these  big  differences,  planetary  evolution 
maintains  previous  levels  of  organization  and  builds  them 
into  contemporary  structures.  A  redwood's  grain  summa- 
rizes its  push  upwards  and  its  bracing  against  gravity  over 
a  thousand  years.  The  animals  in  a  square  mile  of  grass- 
land are  the  result  of  hundreds  of  millions  of  years  of  de- 
velopment; their  distribution  holds  the  key  to  the  making 
and  breaking  of  land-bridges  between  the  continents.  The 
spices  in  our  kitchens,  a  cross-section  of  global  botany, 
summarize  the  whole  history  of  commerce  since  the 
Roman  Empire;  the  cassia  of  Solomon  and  Sappho  origi- 
nated in  the  Mekong  Delta. 

Long  before  modern  science,  understanding  of  our 
roots  in  ecology  was  available  through  myth  or  specula- 


18  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

tion.  The  nine  months  of  gestation  have  always  on  some 
level  been  seen  to  echo  the  emergence  of  life  from  the  sea. 
The  feeling  for  sacred  groves  and  the  earth  mother  was  re- 
born in  the  eighteenth  century  through  identification  with 
the  wilderness,  at  the  point  of  its  destruction  by  industrial- 
ism. And  in  turn  these  biological  patterns  are  taken  up 
and  transformed  on  the  levels  of  society  and  individual 
freedom. 


The  Breaking  of  Biological  Order 

The  physical  properties  of  water  determine  where  life 
can  exist.  As  the  fixing  of  the  simplest  charged  particle, 
the  proton,  water  parallels  in  the  living  environment  the 
flux  of  charged  particles  in  the  sun.  Also  then  it  stands  for 
all  environmental  orders,  the  reservoirs  which  supply  the 
water  of  our  life. 

It  seems  a  general  rule  that,  whatever  can  happen, 
will  happen;  every  potentiality  in  the  end  is  realized.  The 
fact  that  biology  and  society  are  vulnerable  to  technology 
and  overpopulation  implies  that  somewhere,  sometime, 
the  wound  will  actually  be  struck.  But  to  the  responsible 
conscious  agent,  that  breaking  of  natural  order  is  seen 
under  the  category  of  wrong.  In  the  first  age  of  literature 
which  remains  definitive  for  us,  the  poet  shows  how  the 
inexplicable  act  would  appear  to  a  power  underlying  the 
space-time  manifold:  "My  people  have  done  two  evils; 
they  have  rejected  me,  the  fountain  of  living  water,  to  dig 
for  themselves  reservoirs,  broken  reservoirs,  which  cannot 
hold  water"  (Jeremiah  2:  13).  As  the  imagined  environ- 
mental Golden  Age  is  violated,  all  the  orders  fall  away:  bi- 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  ENVIRONMENT  •   19 

ological  order  is  altered  by  weeds,  social  order  by  murder, 
individual  order  by  death  newly  seen  as  threat,  "For  you 
are  dust,  and  to  dust  you  will  return." 

In  the  past,  only  a  rare  observer  could  note  irreversi- 
ble changes  in  the  environment,  as  when  Plato  records 
that  great  houses  in  Athens  stood  built  with  timber  from 
hills  where  in  his  day  only  the  bee  pastured.  Ours  is  the 
first  generation  universally  aware  of  such  changes — the  in- 
troduction of  chlorinated  hydrocarbons  as  pesticides 
around  the  globe.  Violence  between  groups  has  also  taken 
new  forms,  to  which  the  mass  media  create  new  awareness, 
both  among  executioners  and  victims. 

The  original  biological  rhythms  of  our  life  have  been 
built  by  history  as  fixed-cycle  components  into  systems 
undergoing  ever  more  rapid  change.  At  most,  puberty  is 
anticipated  by  two  or  three  years,  death  postponed  by 
twenty  or  thirty.  No  wonder  then  so  many  take  on 
chemicals  for  metabolic  adjustment  to  the  altered  environ- 
ment. We  that  make  do  with  traditional  caffeine  and  alco- 
hol seem  the  queer  ones,  who  can't  attune  our  ears  to  the 
amplifiers,  our  eyes  to  the  cathode-ray  tube,  our  hands  to 
the  freeway. 

Americans,  living  in  affluent  communities,  parasitic 
on  other  parts  of  the  globe  even  for  water,  form  an  exag- 
gerated picture  of  what  technology  can  do.  Inherited  bio- 
logical and  historical  structures  are  not  indefinitely  mal- 
leable like  gold.  No  counter-technology  will  work  against 
oil-slicks  and  deforestation;  only  the  skill  and  restraint 
which  conform  so  close  to  the  contours  of  nature  as  to  be  a 
second  nature. 

As  body  rhythms  point  back  to  the  beginning  of  life 
on  the  planet,  our  discomfort  at  violence  points  ahead  to  a 


20  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

planet  again  waste  and  void  when  demonism  has  run  its 
course.  The  same  old  books  which  anticipated  our  discov- 
ery of  evolution  are  still  far  in  advance  of  us,  in  their  con- 
crete symbolism  of  the  end  of  world  illustrating  where  our 
road  leads.  If  our  politics  is  to  steer  a  clumsy  United  Na- 
tions into  the  right  way,  it  must  be  guided  by  delicate  in- 
dividual compasses.  We  enter  deeper  into  ourselves,  trace 
out  each  broken  root  in  our  earth  mother,  patiently  set  up 
conditions  for  new  life.  Our  emotions,  reason,  conscious- 
ness— each  aspect  of  our  freedom — are  somehow  a  blos- 
soming from  the  basic  conditions  of  the  amoeba  or  the 
cell:  assimilation  and  reproduction. 


Biological  Roots  of  Our  Freedom 

Assimilation.  In  tropical  climates,  the  energy  of  pri- 
mary human  organization  can  go  simply  into  assuring  the 
food-supply.  In  colder  climates,  we  feel  like  working 
harder — and  must,  to  assure  clothing  and  shelter  also.  Un- 
usually favorable  environments  like  Polynesia,  with  guar- 
anteed food-supply,  produce  societies  with  built-in 
population  controls,  where  the  bulk  of  energy  flows  into 
an  elaborate  ingrown  artistic  culture.  The  original  func- 
tion of  economic,  political,  social  power  is  to  put  a  protec- 
tive frontier  around  foodlands  or  waters.  Getting  food,  or 
its  symbolic  equivalent,  is  the  primary  need  which  pushes 
the  male  into  his  vocation.  Money  in  young  America  is  ap- 
propriately called  "bread,"  as  in  Rome  it  was  called 
"cows"  (pecunia). 

Our  superabundance  of  energy  can  lend  itself  to  mis- 
direction, and  therefore  from  time  to  time  does.  In  a  char- 
acter    where     the     emotions     are     diverted     inward     or 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  ENVIRONMENT  •  21 

downward,  which  Freud  ingeniously  called  the  anal  fixa- 
tion, money  the  food-equivalent  is  transformed  into  a 
dung-equivalent,  as  in  the  constipated  miser,  the  stock 
figure  of  comedy. 

In  a  simple  society,  community  is  manifested  by  shar- 
ing the  food-supply  which  it  exists  to  protect.  The  charac- 
teristic form  of  community  is  the  feast.  In  the  temperate 
climates  of  the  West,  the  feast  is  celebrated  with  special 
vestments  in  a  temple — the  symbolic  use  of  food,  shelter, 
and  clothing. 

Primary  aggressiveness  aims  at  capturing  the  enemy's 
food-supply.  Judging  our  neighbor's  fears  by  our  own,  we 
credit  him  Avith  preparing  to  anticipate  an  attack  of  our 
own  on  him.  Our  imagination  of  the  worst  is  self- 
fulfilling,  giving  us  a  permanent  motive  of  union  for  the 
self-defense  which  ahvays  spills  over  into  pre-emptive 
strikes. 

Reproduction.  Sexuality  and  hunger  compete  for  our 
attention,  generating  love  and  comradeship.  In  different 
ways  for  the  man  and  the  woman,  sexuality  is  a  detaching 
of  something  from  the  self  as  a  beginning  of  new  life.  It 
too  can  become  diverted  like  money,  and  get  assimilated 
to  the  excretory  organs  it  shares.  Love  is  an  intenser  form 
of  community;  but  the  sexual  act,  except  in  the  symbolic 
form  of  a  dance,  is  less  well  adapted  than  the  feast  to  pub- 
lic cult.  Males  of  the  human  species,  lacking  (apart  from 
their  beards)  ornamental  secondary  sexual  characteristics, 
compensate  by  adorning  the  feast  with  music  and  dance. 

Wherever  social  patterns  disintegrate,  sexuality  like 
money-getting  becomes  an  end  in  itself.  The  Greeks  called 
interest  on  a  loan  tokos,  "begetting."  With  us,  sexuality  is 
a  dominant  theme  of  the  advertising  that  urges  us  to  move 


22  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

out  of  anal  fixation  and  spend  money — the  muck  that's  no 
use  unless  spread.  Again,  we  have  more  children  than  is  to 
the  planet's  interest,  JFrom  fear  that  the  enemy,  imitating 
our  aggression,  will  outnumber  us:  "Happy  is  the  man 
who  has  his  quiver  full  of  them;  he  will  not  be  ashamed 
when  he  speaks  with  his  enemy  in  the  gate."  Lehensraum 
for  all  those  kids  is  the  secondary  motive  of  aggression — 
which  after  a  while,  summing  up  money-getting  and 
child-getting,  becomes  the  final  end  in  itself.  Since  the  sex- 
ual motive  is  thought  higher  than  the  monetary,  wars  for 
economic  expansion  are  motivated  in  heroic  ages  through 
the  abduction  of  a  frail  Helen  by  some  foreign  Paris.  In 
our  unheroic  age,  the  pretext  for  mass  slaughter  of  civil- 
ians, with  attendant  prostitution,  is  the  fiction  of  potent 
black  or  yellow  men  coming  at  our  womenfolk  with  their 
military  or  sexual  "tools." 

As  sexual  and  working  energy  wane,  the  world  needs 
our  death  to  make  room  for  yoimger  men  and  women.  Be- 
sides the  urge  to  beget  a  family  and  community,  we  have 
built  into  us  a  complementary  acquiescence  in  death. 
When  the  death-wish  gets  out  of  hand,  it  takes  the  forms 
of  self-hate,  proneness  to  accidents,  the  courting  of  failure, 
suicide.  If  we  can  project  its  object  onto  another  person,  it 
becomes  one  more  reinforcement  of  aggression.  But  prop- 
erly canalized,  it  provides  the  biological  root  for  the  most 
human  of  actions,  self-sacrifice. 


The  Breaking  of  Natural  Patterns  in  Us 

Biologically,  assimilation  and  reproduction  represent 
the  conquest  of  space  by  protoplasm.  When  life  rises  to  the 
level  of  tool-using  consciousness,  space  is  also  conquered 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  ENVIRONMENT  •  23 

by  the  products  of  life— technology.  When  consciousness 
rises  to  the  level  of  history,  the  spread  of  our  species  also 
conquers  time;  the  awareness  of  this  fact  is  the  birth  of 
language.  The  ultimate  form  of  language  is  to  define  in 
poetry  or  legend  the  meaning  of  community  as  shown  by 
"intercourse,"  social  or  sexual. 

In  the  takeup  of  nature  into  history,  as  biological  ne- 
cessities are  derailed  into  inappropriate  functions,  aggres- 
sion (natural  when  directed  at  the  bully)  is  institutional- 
ized into  subjecting  the  weaker.  We  reverse  Vergil's  impe- 
rial maxim  to  read,  "To  spare  the  proud  and  put  down 
the  conquered."  The  crown  of  our  self-understanding,  lan- 
guage, is  perverted  into  pretending  that  the  weaker  is  a 
threat,  or  that  our  aggression  is  to  his  interest.  In  the 
counter-functionality  of  the  mass  media,  our  ultimate 
function  of  understanding  ourselves  is  corrupted  into  the 
ultimate  perversion  of  deceiving  ourselves. 

Overpopulation  with  its  attendant  aggression  over- 
loads the  very  environment  we  were  trying  to  secure;  tech- 
nology by  its  side  compounds  the  damage.  The  beginning 
of  a  cure  comes  by  our  empathy  with  the  childhood  of  the 
race  in  its  instinctive  revulsion  at  needlessly  destroying  a 
tree  or  an  animal.  We  must  then  bring  the  needs  of  the  en- 
vironment into  the  turning-points  of  our  life — precisely 
where  the  biological  needs  of  the  organism  come  to  the 
fore,  in  actuality  or  symbolism. 


The  Restoration  of  Natural  Order:  A  New  Concern 

A  new  concern  is  being  built  into  our  muscles  and 
imaginations — the  green  revolution.  If  we're  raising  a 
family,  own  a  woodlot,  run  a  regulatory  agency,  we'll  try 


24  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

to  make  it  a  model.  But  of  course  the  real  problems  are  on 
planetary  scale:  reversing  pollution  and  exploitation,  city 
and  country  planning,  extending  wilderness  areas.  Inter- 
national treaties  with  UN  sanctions  are  needed.  In  the 
meantime  a  multiplication  of  voluntary  groups  like  the 
Sierra  Club  is  required — the  more  political  the  better,  here 
is  where  politics  can't  go  wrong.  Right  now  we  can  start 
looking  for  men  and  money  to  restore  the  defoliated  Viet- 
namese jungle. 

Conservation  in  America,  which  had  reached  a  liberal 
deadlock  with  the  last  national  parks,  in  the  last  few  years 
has  cut  deeper  into  our  psyches.  Rachel  Carson  made 
DDT  a  political  issue,  offshore  drilling  made  oil  a  politi- 
cal issue,  Ronald  Reagan  made  trees  a  political  issue. 
George  Orwell  saw  that  the  sexual  act  would  become  a  po- 
litical act.  Berkeley  made  nonviolence  ecological;  Frank 
Bardacke  said,  "Don't  throw  stones,  they  are  parts  of  our 
mother."  Nobody  has  the  globe  patented.  The  American 
Indian  will  have  the  last  word,  who  shows  up  from  time  to 
time  to  remind  us  that  even  he  is  only  the  tenant  of  the 
land;  the  Great  Spirit  can  bring  himself  to  shake  the 
groimd  and  drop  the  fire  because  he  knows  that  the  Indian 
who  upholds  his  peace  will  be  able  to  survive. 

Where  suffragettes  used  to  chain  themselves  to  street- 
lights, it's  more  important  for  people  to  watch  housewives 
chaining  themselves  to  redwoods  on  TV.  When  the  dam- 
age is  done  it's  done;  here  massive  civil  disobedience  most 
clearly  has  right  on  its  side.  Eventually  the  law  must  forget 
about  ownership  and  come  aroimd  to  the  principle  that 
birds,  mountains,  waterways  are  nobody's  private  property 
but  God's.  Earth  and  the  Tree  of  Life  rooted  in  her  have  a 
prescriptive  right  to  existence. 


RENEWAL  OF  THE  ENVIRONMENT  .  25 

Nothing  so  brings  us  back  to  our  childhood,  to  our 
real  selves,  as  remembering  what  kind  of  rocks  used  to 
form  the  streambed,  which  flowers  came  up  first  in  spring. 
Nothing  so  brings  home  to  us  the  existence  of  different 
peoples  as  the  apprehension  of  a  different  landscape  in  a 
Japanese  print.  For  me  the  war  really  means  a  country  stay 
at  Nam  Dinh,  sitting  outside  a  guest-house  on  the  Red 
River  (October  6,  1967),  stranded  by  explosions  at  mod- 
erate distance  and  anti-aircraft  fire.  The  noon  air  has  the 
feel  of  a  very  hot  season  now  mostly  passed  by.  Earlier, 
children  had  been  swimming  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
and  bare-legged  girls  slogging  through  the  paddy;  now 
they  are  resting  and  listening  to  the  radio.  Two  house- 
boats with  floppy  striped  sails  are  moored  upstream, 
bicyclists  below  are  going  across  a  bridge  with  bamboo 
handrail.  A  girl  from  the  commune  is  going  by  me  to  ^vash 
the  dishes  in  the  river.  (The  guest-house  is  equipped  with 
a  ne\\-style  privy,  and  none  of  us  Americans  are  getting 
dysentery.)  Irrigation  sloshes  behind  me  in  the  banana 
grove  where  our  camouflaged  jeeps  are  parked,  sur- 
rounded with  big  orange  iris-like  flowers  in  pots.  Water 
lilies  are  floating  at  the  river's  edge.  The  Western  eye 
must  refocus  to  see  that  the  thickets  alternating  with  rice 
paddies  are  all  bamboo,  in  dozens  of  species.  Two  dogs  are 
playing  beside  me  in  the  banana  tree's  shade,  and  golden 
sparrows  hardly  bigger  than  hummingbirds  dart  at  the 
blossoms.  Cooperation  between  nature  and  the  works  of 
man;  a  variation  on  the  theme  of  a  Vermont  river- 
meadow,  something  quite  different  the  planet  had  up  its 
sleeve. 

The  power  of  the  environment  to  resist  our 
depredations  is  indirect  and  long-term:  cutting  off  the  sup- 


26  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

ply  of  something  we  need  to  live.  While  the  rivers  still  run 
clear,  we  must  grit  our  teeth  and  go  into  the  offices  of  men 
who  think  us  fools,  to  make  our  plea  for  living  things.  The 
Greeks  set  temples  where  they  were  aware  of  gods  already 
existing,  as  at  Delphi.  Benedictines  picked  abbeys  with  an 
eye  to  agriculture,  sanitation,  landscape.  But  Terra  is  our 
temple,  our  abbey.  When  the  burning  of  fossil  fuels  or  the 
tarring  of  the  surface  disrupt  her  breathing  and  heat- 
balance,  we  just  have  to  start  phasing  out  our  cars  and  jets. 
The  spiral  of  evolution  points  ahead  to  true  fulfilment  of 
the  most  archaic  Stone  Age  spirituality,  when  civilization 
has  melted  invisible  back  under  a  restored  forest. 


chapter   TWO 

Peace  Revolution: 
Renewal  of 
Community 


While  physics  and  biology  contain  real  knowl- 
edge constantly  increasing,  what  are  called  psy- 
chology and  sociology  blur  over  old  insights  and  don't 
replace  them  with  a  comparable  body  of  knowledge.  The 
understanding  of  human  nature  by  any  society  is  con- 
centrated in  the  events  where  it  first  became  aware  of  itself. 
Each  generation  is  lucky  if  it  reaches  its  parents'  level  of 
that  understanding.  As  midwife  of  the  future,  it  has  also  to 
affirm  something  radically  new;  but  it  affirms  the  new 
thing  about  the  free  humanity  it  first  saw  through  old 
texts. 


The  Social  Orders  and  Their  Breaking 

The  biological  needs  taken  up  into  our  freedom  are 
also  spread  out  into  social  institutions.  These  are  the  nec- 
essary background  of  our  self-understanding,  but  also  the 
scene  where  the  warping  of  natural  orders  goes  furthest. 


28  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

Within  each  social  grouping  there  is  created  an  oppressed 
class  of  victims — which  by  that  fact  is  potentially  the 
bearer  of  the  future. 

The  jamily.  Persons  linked  to  us  through  begetting 
are  our  primary  extensions  into  space  and  time,  extra 
hands  we  can  count  on  as  our  own.  Through  food-getting 
and  reproduction  we  give  birth  to  our  own  community, 
wiiich  holds  more  land  than  we  could  by  ourselves.  So  also 
in  time;  my  father  is  the  living  voice  of  the  past,  my  son 
the  hope  of  the  future. 

In  the  communication  gap  between  parents  who've 
accepted  the  challenge  of  affluence,  and  the  young  who  re- 
ject the  lavished  gifts,  the  family  generates  two  oppressed 
groups:  the  retired  and  the  young.  (It's  not  so  clear  to  me 
as  to  some  w^omen  that  women  are  oppressed;  but  in  fol- 
lowing chapters  I  suggest  some  elements  of  their  libera- 
tion.) Grandparents  are  baffled  at  the  new  generation 
conflict,  and  at  their  exclusion  from  it.  There  aren't  any 
proper  rooms  for  them  in  the  new  homes  being  built  by  a 
mobile  class;  they  can't  claim  any  longer  to  speak  with  in- 
herited authority.  The  young  have  organized  themselves; 
it  would  take  a  new  Confucius  to  organize  the  old. 

The  working  team.  A  father  can  hardly  teach  his  son 
a  job  any  more,  cheated  of  a  creative  vocation  himself  and 
beginning  to  forget  it.  He  simply  identifies  with  current 
disorder;  the  young  can  see  only  hypocrisy  and  compro- 
mise. Paul  Goodman,  who  found  a  big  lack  of  manly  jobs 
for  the  high-school  graduate,  chronicles  the  progressive  dis- 
illusionment of  the  filling-station  attendant. 

The  prostitution  and  powerlessness  spread  all  up  the 


RENEWAL  OF  COMMUNITY  •  29 

working  scale;  overpaid  executives  are  equally  unsure  of 
their  jobs  and  prisoners  of  the  System.  The  System  is  pris- 
oner of  itself.  Personal  fulfilment  exists  only  in  rare  pock- 
ets on  any  level.  But  there  is  a  graduated  injustice  of  re-     ^ 
ward,  which  Marxist  analysis  correctly  sees  as  producing 
the    victims    of   workers   and    unemployed.    In    America,    '"■ 
where     the     grossly     victimized     are     a     minority,     the    ^ 
viciousness  of  the  System  lies  in  its  inability  to  resolve  pov- 
erty and  exclusion  for  that  minority;  in  its  massive  projec- 
tion of  victimization  overseas;  in  its  dehumanizing  effect 
on  all  levels  at  home. 

The  community  of  knowledge.  The  bond  of  conscious- 
ness between  past  and  future  is  the  University,  the  weakest 
link  in  the  chain  of  oppression.  It  victimizes  a  class  of  stu- 
dents— the  increasing  percentage  of  our  young  people  who 
go  there,  and  find  it  unresponsive  to  their  hopes  of  voca- 
tion, and  collusive  with  the  State. 

Professors  of  language  or  biochemistry  are  distressed 
to  see  ill-informed  students,  Marxists  or  blacks,  demand- 
ing seats  on  committees.  They  want  no  complicity  in  this 
overthrowing  of  the  standards  of  competence  and  truth. 
But  they  hadn't  previously  confessed  or  noticed  their  com- 
plicity in  an  overthrowing  of  oppressed  populations,  their 
collaboration  with  agribusiness,  slum  landlords,  mass 
media,  makers  of  war.  The  University  of  California  was 
the  prime  contractor  for  the  hydrogen  bomb.  The  stu- 
dents, groping  for  community,  try  to  push  back  to  medi- 
eval control  by  teachers  and  learners,  before  the  faculty 
had  gone  into  politics,  and  was  replaced  as  owner  of  the 
University  by  politically  appointed  administrators. 

But  there's  no  way  the  University  can  wholly  screen 


30  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

out  professional  excellence  in  teachers  and  students. 
Competing  schools  of  thought  keep  recognizable  standards 
alive.  The  life  of  the  sciences,  arts,  professions  is  objective 
enough  so  that  from  time  to  time  actual  competence 
breaks  through.  Thus  Noam  Chomsky,  from  his  sanctuary 
at  the  Massachusetts  Institute  of  Technology,  has  been  the 
most  responsible  critic  of  professionals  who  abdicated  re- 
sponsibility. 

Social  classes.  Groups  of  the  same  ethnic  or  cultural 
background  should  ideally  be  so  bound  up  with  a  vocation 
or  a  vision  of  the  future  that  they  don't  want  to  trade 
places  with  anybody.  In  Europe,  most  people  wish  to  re- 
tain their  own  language,  cuisine,  and  opera  house;  they're 
uninterested  in  emigrating.  But  there  are  only  a  few  signs 
that  every  Akron  is  becoming  a  Vienna.  Our  immigrants 
sloughed  off  the  best  they  brought,  retaining  vulgarized 
customs  and  churches  less  as  a  bulwark  against  assimila- 
tion than  against  black  competition.  Russia  maintains 
varied  peasant  roots  over  against  mass  culture;  we  were 
uniquely  unfortunate  in  the  slave  trade  which  built  a  vic- 
tim black  class. 

Equality  with  functional  differences  between  classes 
must  grow  organically.  If  it's  organized  from  above,  as 
often  in  Russia,  the  motive  is  manipulation.  The  transla- 
tion of  "separate  and  equal"  is  "separate  and  luiequal." 
Autonomy  of  local  groups  sounds  dandy  luitil  we  translate 
it  as  "States'  rights,"  the  label  for  racist  control  of  sup- 
pressed ethnic  groups.  Federal  intervention  in  the  South 
once  appeared  the  helping  hand  of  justice — until  we  saw 
that  its  purpose  was  building  a  united  front  at  home  to 
strengthen    the    hand    of   intervention    overseas.    Still,    if 


RENEWAL  OF  COMMUNITY  •  31 

States'  rights  people  should  take  their  slogans  seriously, 
they'd  build  blacks  and  whites  into  a  real  regional 
community,  using  Confederate  buttons  for  draft- 
resistance.  The  Southern  Conference  Educational  Fund 
(SCEF)  calls  its  paper,  the  most  effective  voice  for  justice 
there,  The  Southern  Patriot. 

The  State  and  its  usurpations.  From  the  city-state  to 
now,  political  government  has  more  and  more  englobed 
other  forms  of  power — economic,  military,  police,  commu- 
nications, knowledge,  medical,  service.  The  State  that 
sums  them  up  plays  a  double  role.  So  far  as  men  are  exer- 
cising genuine  professions,  the  State  harmonizes  them.  But 
so  far  as  profession  and  natural  orders  have  been  broken 
by  pollution,  war,  and  alienation,  the  damage  is  done 
through  the  impersonal  institutions  which  make  up  the 
State.  A  social  institution,  without  the  individual's  con- 
science, forgets  its  original  purpose.  Individuals  at  fault 
begin  its  corruption  and  assent  to  it;  but  the  corrupted  in- 
stitution has  an  inner  demonic  life  of  its  own. 

Political  groupings  are  the  organization  of  people  on 
the  basis  of  power.  As  long  as  institutions  are  defined  by 
self-interest,  they  will  conflict.  A  just  distribution  of  power 
seems  on  the  level  of  power  unrealizable.  Centralized 
power  converts  autonomy  into  satellites.  The  British  Em- 
pire looked  like  a  self-liquidating  imperialism — until  we 
saw  that  its  former  control,  like  that  of  the  French,  was 
mostly  taken  over  by  the  economic  control  of  its  daughter, 
the  American  Empire.  Western  imperialism  has  created 
around  the  world  a  bloc  of  oppressed  nations. 

The  best  hope  would  seem  to  lie  in  a  system  of  stable 
self-respecting  states  both  protected  and  restrained  by  law. 


32  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

But  success  on  one  level  precludes  success  on  a  more  im- 
portant level.  Our  assimilation  of  white  immigrants  raised 
insurmountable  barriers  against  the  black.  Our  success  in 
creating  a  zone  of  affluence  here  walls  us  off  from  the 
Third  World — and  our  own  dropout  kids.  Anything  goes 
to  defend  that  wall. 

The  State  is  indispensable  in  maintaining  certain 
kinds  of  organization,  and  any  substitute  will  turn  out  to 
be  the  State  again  in  a  different  form.  But  the  disorder 
centered  in  its  activities  is  so  high  today  that  it  threatens 
to  tear  down  the  whole  fabric  of  institutions  built  into  it, 
through  environmental  decay,  class  or  international  war- 
fare, psychological  collapse.  And  there  isn't  any  merely  po- 
litical organ  inside  the  framework  of  the  State  which  can 
effectively  criticize  or  redirect  its  course.  The  dilemma  of 
the  State  as  a  self-destructing  artifact  can  only  be  solved  by 
changing  the  terms  of  the  problem.  The  escalation  of  tech- 
nology has  made  critical  a  need  which  always  existed:  an 
institution  where  people  are  organized  on  some  basis  other 
than  power.  A  community. 


The  Cry  for  Community 

As  the  State  came  into  being  regardless  of  the  ap- 
proval or  disapproval  of  individuals,  it  will  also  so  con- 
tinue. Since  it's  the  scene  of  the  broad  trend  to  violence, 
the  form  of  authentic  effort  is  searching  for  a  place  where 
that  trend  is  reversed.  This  conclusion  has  either  an  anar- 
chist or  a  religious  tonality;  for  it  means  that  a  fully  com- 
mitted and  realistic  person  can't  make  politics  the  heart  of 
his  struggle  for  justice.  The  center  must  be  somewhere 


RENEWAL  OF  COMMUNITY  •  33 

else.  Since  the  State  has  a  big  power  of  persuasion  to  re- 
cruit well-meaning  persons  into  its  purposes,  new  commu- 
nity is  ahvays  built  through  a  minority.  When  the  major- 
ity come  in,  the  community  is  already  far  on  the  way  to 
fossil ization:  Ave  just  hope  that  the  seed  of  creative  dissent 
is  growing  in  it. 

The  institutions  which  make  up  the  State,  even  when 
functioning  at  their  best,  rest  on  coercion.  The  only 
grounds  of  unity  remaining  is  voluntary  membership.  The 
State  can  claim  our  loyalty  ^vhen  on  balance  it's  beneficent 
or  neutral.  \Vhen  it  threatens  basic  orders,  in  everybody's 
interest  it  must  be  resisted — in  such  a  way  that  ne^v  break- 
age doesn't  occur.  The  strength  and  balance  to  do  this 
can't  come  from  an  individual,  much  less  from  the  State, 
but  only  from  a  voluntary  community  with  roots  in  the 
past,  reversing  violence  by  reconciliation. 

Each  profession  and  art — much  more  the  State — has  a 
built-in  bias  for  itself.  Beyond  them  all  there  is  needed  an 
institution  whose  only  bias  is  humanity,  organizing  a 
broader  base  of  people  on  a  higher  level — a  tradition  of 
commimity.  Its  history  is  a  fourth  level  of  order  above  bio- 
logical, social,  and  personal. 

The  only  person  ^ve  can  trust  is  one  who's  reliably 
undertaken  to  make  our  interests  his  own,  or  to  discuss 
conflict  of  interests  before  he  acts.  We  can  hire  an  em- 
ployee to  do  this  only  in  certain  areas.  But  a  man  knows 
when  he  comes  home  from  work  that  the  house  will  have 
been  cleaned,  the  children's  quarrels  settled,  dinner 
begun;  a  woman  knows  her  husband  will  come  home  from 
work.  So  the  only  institution  we  can  commit  ourselves  to 
without  holding  back  is  one  Avhich  asks  us  to  subordinate 
our  interests  to  other  people — because  we  know  it's  mak- 


34  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

ing  the  same  request  of  them.  Only  it  can  claim  trust  from 
outsiders  or  count  on  indefinite  growth.  Because  it  consid- 
ers its  self-preservation  secondary  to  the  interests  of  outsid- 
ers; that  is,  it  doesn't  recognize  the  status  of  being  outside. 
Only  by  pushing  this  single  principle  through  to  the  end 
can  it  break  out  of  the  trap  of  becoming  an  immortal  arti- 
ficial person  without  conscience. 


The  Church  as  Inheritor  of  Community 

On  the  wrong  side  of  the  fabric  of  history,  dark  bru- 
tality is  the  solid  weave,  and  the  gold  is  meaningless  loose 
ends.  Mostly  like  any  seamstress  we've  got  to  do  grubby 
painstaking  work  on  the  back  side  of  the  goods.  But  every 
once  in  a  while  we  must  turn  the  cloth  over  to  see  where 
we're  going.  Then  the  intended  pattern  emerges,  a  purpos- 
iveness  bigger  than  individuals. 

Like  other  natural  growths,  history  on  the  planet  has 
structure,  grain.  The  growing  edge  of  its  development 
passed  from  the  eastern  Mediterranean  through  the 
Roman  Empire  to  Europe.  Along  this  axis,  man's  poten- 
tialities have  been  magnified  both  for  good  and  for  evil; 
the  State,  and  the  culture  set  inside  it  and  against  it,  have 
achieved  maximum  development.  Thus  it  was  Europe  (in 
part  through  her  daughters,  America  and  Russia)  which 
introduced  the  rest  of  the  world  to  the  scientific  method  of 
achieving  truth;  but  which  also  imposed  its  own  culture 
and  control  on  the  other  continents  through  political,  reli- 
gious, economic  imperialism. 

Being  a  free  person  in  a  free  society  means  being  a 
maker  of  images  across  time— symbolic  forms  defining  our 


RENEWAL  OF  COMMUNITY  •  35 

self-understanding  and  handed  down  through  generations. 
In  the  Western  tradition,  free  persons  first  appeared  in  the 
relatively  democratic  city-states  of  Greece  and  Israel,  be- 
hind which  no  historic  records  were  continuously  pre- 
served. Both  saw  dimly,  in  prophecy  and  myth,  that  man 
was  slated  to  pass  beyond  freedom  to  love.  The  New  Tes- 
tament, drawing  from  both  under  the  totalitarian  Roman 
Empire,  records  the  full  realization  of  that  possibility. 

Beside  Oriental  teachers  of  wisdom,  the  Hebrew 
prophets  and  Jesus  are  both  more  realistic  about  the 
world's  injustice,  and  more  concerned  to  reduce  it  through 
genuine  community.  But  if  they  set  the  standard  for  a  co- 
herent evolution,  every  society  (like  every  individual) 
must  have  some  intuitions  of  the  same  excellence.  Even 
through  the  haze  of  Buddhist  legend  and  our  ignorance, 
we  feel  that  Gautama  illustrated  in  his  society  the  same 
concern  for  individual  integrity  as  Jesus  in  ours. 

The  meeting  of  Western  and  Eastern  spirituality  is 
an  easy  hope;  but  such  things  don't  happen  without 
conflict  and  suffering.  The  place  where  Christianity  and 
Buddhism  are  coming  into  actual  contact  is  Viet  Nam.  Far 
beneath  the  war,  two  courtesies  are  meeting  under  secular 
disguise.  The  reality  of  their  rapprochement  is  measured 
by  the  fidelity  with  which  the  best  people  of  both  sides 
hold  to  their  commitments  in  the  face  of  murder  and  be- 
trayal. 

The  paradoxical  institution,  which  grows  by  not  hav- 
ing a  self-interest,  must  in  the  end  be  called  the  Church, 
collecting  the  threads  of  the  ancient  world  for  us.  Each  of 
our  life-stages  gets  its  real  meaning  only  through  solidarity 
with  the  historical  Jesus — now  in  the  crisis  of  our  revolu- 
tions more  than  ever  before.  The  element  of  "apology"  in 


36  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

this   book,   justification    for   fidelity   to   our   tradition,   is 
spread  out  through  the  chapters  which  follow. 

The  Church's  Case  of  Amnesia 

It  was  possible,  and  foreseen,  that  the  Church  would 
forget  its  purpose  as  universal  institution.  Like  everything 
possible,  it  happened.  In  every  other  institution,  power 
and  self-interest  are  built  in  by  definition.  Therefore  the 
Church,  whose  definition  is  to  reject  power  and  self- 
interest,  is  open  to  more  complete  exploitation  than  any 
other.  Whenever  it  loses  its  character  as  community  by  be- 
coming coercive  or  violent,  it  takes  on  the  same  ambiguity 
as  the  State — that  is,  it  becomes  part  of  the  State.  The 
most  obvious  corruption  is  the  take-over  of  the  Church  by 
segments  of  the  State,  which  use  its  moral  authority  over 
individuals  to  further  their  purposes. 

The  Established  Church  in  America  is  uniquely  vul- 
nerable to  the  application  of  its  own  principles;  for 
through  immigration  it's  become  a  mirror  of  the  world 
scene.  The  perennial  corruption  of  the  Church  has 
assumed  definitive  forms  in  America  today:  the  heresy  of 
idolatry,  pinning  our  hope  to  an  exploitative  State;  the 
schism  of  denominationalism  which  no  longer  believes 
even  in  its  own  alleged  principles.  So  the  conditions  under 
which  alone  its  message  can  actually  be  spoken  or  heard 
are  renewal  and  reunion:  radical  nonviolence  and  radical 
ecumenism.  The  Reformation  standard  of  a  "standing  or 
falling  Church" — namely,  the  preaching  of  justification  by 
faith  alone — went  back  to  Paul;  nonviolence  and  unity 
would  mean  a  penetration  back  to  Jesus. 

The  silence  of  the  American  Church  in  face  of  vi- 


RENEWAL  OF  COMMUNITY  •  37 

olence  is  the  other  side  of  the  Voice  of  America.  What 
keeps  the  denominations  separated  and  silent  is  the  identi- 
cal moral  rift  which  has  opened  up  in  each;  are  people 
willing  to  make  excuses  for  murder  or  not?  The  theoreti- 
cal top-level  ecumenism  of  the  Consultation  on  Church 
Union  (COCU)  is  seen  to  be  irrelevant  even  by  the  grad- 
ualist liberals;  and  so  they've  directed  their  remaining 
moral  concern  into  tentative  urban  reform — all  that  their 
constituencies  will  swallow. 

Each  denomination  played  its  role  in  creating  the 
America  Ave  know — Massachusetts  Congregationalism,  the 
Established  Church  of  the  central  states,  Methodism  and 
the  sects  of  the  frontier,  the  Catholicism  of  the  immi- 
grants. As  violence  is  destroying  the  American  synthesis, 
the  denominations,  having  served  their  function,  are 
being  melted  down  into  something  new.  Our  best  model  is 
still  the  new  Church  of  South  India,  whose  radical  reun- 
ion sprang  from  the  most  deeply  oppressed  sector  of  the 
nation  of  nonviolence. 

At  the  base  of  the  dying  trunks  of  Church  and  State, 
beside  the  deadwood  are  springing  the  vigorous  root- 
suckers  of  liberation  and  renewal.  Nobody  knows  how 
long  they'll  be  able  to  grow  and  organize,  flowering 
from  the  perennial  root,  before  the  burden  of  power  is 
laid  on  them.  Now,  while  the  world  can't  recognize  them, 
are  being  deposited  the  first  woody  layers  which  will  let 
them  bear  weight — and  also  determine  their  future  shape. 
Today  is  the  only  day  we  can  count  on  to  build  better  safe- 
guards against  injustice  into  new  institutions.  But  if  we 
have  had  to  look  for  life  elsewhere,  so  have  millions  of  oth- 
ers. A  generation  of  despair  and  hope  must  rewrite  its  con- 
stitution. 


38  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 


The  Restoration  of  Community:  A  New  Covenant 

The  Church  would  be  useless  to  the  State  for 
take-over  unless  in  some  sense  it  is  the  Church,  producing 
in  each  generation  lives  of  saints.  Mostly  its  actual  work 
goes  on  outside  the  Church  so  labelled.  It  must  recognize 
Marx  as  a  prophet  of  justice,  even  though  he  failed  to  see 
the  temptation  of  his  socialism  to  fall  into  power-seeking. 
The  apostles  of  nonviolence  are  precisely  the  Church  of 
Jesus  incognito.  Whenever  a  person  grasps  the  original 
principles  of  its  founding,  ripples  spread  out  from  him  in- 
definitely far  down  to  history  afterwards. 

In  spite  of  genocide  against  the  red  man,  the  black 
man,  and  the  yellow  man,  America  has  been  the  refuge  of 
Protestantism  and  protest.  The  moving  frontier  spread 
across  the  continent  seeds  of  a  genuinely  new  way,  even 
though  now  heaped  over  with  rubbish.  Along  the  arrow's 
flight  marked  out  by  the  Mayflower  Compact,  there's  laid 
on  us  the  duty  to  form  a  new  covenant  of  humanity  here, 
suitable  for  export. 

The  cry  for  peace  and  liberation,  even  when  self- 
centered,  is  the  seed  for  renewal  and  reunion  of  the 
Church.  The  shoe  is  on  the  other  foot;  the  existing  de- 
nominations are  to  be  seen  as  part  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
to  the  extent  that  they  let  the  new  wind  blow  through 
them.  Pope  John  XXIII  pointed  to  the  unity  of  God's  peo- 
ple; we  can't  see  yet  how  far  his  church  or  others  are 
willing  to  follow.  The  essential  marks  of  the  Church  in- 
cognito are  service  to  need,  resistance  to  evil,  openness  to 
difference;  in  the  end  also  it  needs  to  take  off  its  incognito 
and  be  seen  for  what  it  is. 


RENEWAL  OF  COMMUNITY  •  39 

Our  inner  freedom  and  our  biological  nature  are 
partners,  mutually  raising  each  other  up.  Our  first  act  of 
restoration  for  the  planetary  environment  will  remove 
inner  psychological  blockages,  and  help  us  work  towards 
further  restoration.  The  same  mutuality  exists  between 
the  individual  and  the  community.  Each  person  is 
conscious  in  his  personal  inadequacy,  the  weakness  of  his 
left  hand,  of  needing  to  rely  on  the  community  which  his 
right  hand  is  planting  and  watering. 

Church  history  thinks  to  set  us  the  dilemma  of  choos- 
ing between  the  separated  sect  set  over  against  the  faults  of 
society,  and  the  universal  Church  identified  with  them. 
But  what  we  see  springing  up  in  the  actual  present  is  a 
Church  scattered  through  all  countries;  universal  and  rad- 
ical; Catholic  and  therefore  set  over  against  each  society  it 
finds  itself  in.  Our  membership  in  that  Church — our  ad- 
herence to  the  revolution — revives  the  Stoic  dream,  first 
seen  under  Alexander's  universal  empire,  of  becoming  cit- 
izens of  the  planet  at  large.  By  that  membership,  distrust  is 
actually  beginning  to  break  down.  Over  against  the  ma- 
nipulated United  Nations  Organization,  there  is  growing 
up  a  counter-community,  an  United  People's  Organiza- 
tion. 

We  must  insist  on  a  community  universal  in  space  and 
time — a  rising  bread  in  all  lands  leading  back  to  the  past 
of  each  society's  original  self-awareness.  And  in  fact  the 
golden  sunflower  of  our  inner  awareness  begins  to  turn  its 
face  upwards.  The  great  religions  interlock.  From  Bud- 
dhist India  came  the  nard  with  which  the  Messiah  was 
anointed,  the  jewels  in  the  better  world  of  Isaiah  and  Plato 
and  John.  The  cult  of  the  hibernating  and  resurrected 
bear,  our  brother  who  tastes  the  honeycomb,  was  brought 
by  the  Pennsylvania  Germans  (and  attached  to  the  wood- 


40  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

chuck)  in  an  America  where  bear-totems  had  crossed  the 
Bering  Straits. 

Somewhere  within  the  movements  of  our  time,  re- 
veille is  being  sounded  for  a  new  level  of  humanity — new, 
but  also  the  realization  on  global  scale  of  an  old  level. 
Over  against  the  Communist  Manifesto,  which  sets 
mankind  at  war  with  itself,  another  trumpet  calls  out  that 
the  enemy  is  within  all  and  external  to  all:  "Peoples  of  the 
world,  unite."  It  can't  be  done  in  the  frame^\'ork  of  busi- 
ness as  usual,  golf  as  usual,  church  as  usual,  draft  as  usual, 
school  as  usual.  Lifelong  commitment,  resistance,  persecu- 
tion, comradeship  are  in  the  cards — as  we  were  told  from 
the  beginning. 


^     ' 


chapter  THREE 

Inner  Revolution: 
Renewal  of 
Integrity 


Even  after  we  trace  out  each  root  of  a  man  or 
woman  in  the  soil  of  biology,  each  tendril  in 
the  woodland  of  society,  we  haven't  touched  the  person's 
center.  How  shall  we  think  about  the  power  by  which  we 
become  aware  of  our  niche  in  space  and  time,  and  to  that 
extent  escape  it;  aware  of  our  faults,  and  are  so  far  lib- 
erated from  them? 


Our  Freedom  as  Linkage  Between 
Nature  and  History 

Man  perfects  the  tendency  of  the  universe  to  turn 
things  inside  out.  To  grasp  his  inner  space  we  must  start 
from  an  overview  of  the  outer  space  he  organizes — for  ex- 
ample, sitting  here  on  the  yellowing  spring  grass  of  the 
Berkeley  hills  on  a  windy  afternoon,  looking  down  over 
the  University,  and  west  across  the  Bay  to  the  Golden  Gate 
Bridge.  Hidden  behind  Mount  Tamalpais  is  the  valley  of 
fog  that  waters  the  Muir  redwood  forest.  I  could  about  sail 


42  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

a  paper  airplane  onto  the  roof  of  Cal  library,  with  its  ex- 
cellent classical  and  Semitic  collections.  Behind  me,  on  the 
other  side  of  a  fence  which  forbids  loitering  in  the  name 
of  the  Regents,  is  the  cyclotron;  they  are  discovering 
things  about  the  elementary  particles  we  should  be  let  in 
on.  South  across  the  Bay  the  smoky  trail  of  a  jet  is  taking 
off  over  the  white  buildings  of  the  city  to  Hawaii,  Tokyo, 
Bangkok. 

Every  square  foot  has  human  fingerprints  on  it — a 
double  set.  On  one  hand,  adaptation  of  the  environment 
for  knowledge  and  use,  as  in  the  elegant  catenary  of  the 
bridge,  imposing  significance  on  its  cliffs  like  a  Greek  tem- 
ple. On  the  other  hand,  deterioration.  Old  accounts 
describe  a  crown  of  redwoods  around  this  bowl  of  earth 
and  water,  now  replaced  with  weedy  Australian  eucalyp- 
tus. The  garbage  dump  in  the  Bay  has  grown,  balancing 
the  unsightly  rectangle  of  Treasure  Island  naval  base.  A 
big  tin  can  sitting  on  the  Richmond  hills  undoes  the  ^\  ork 
of  the  bridge.  Choking  white  feathers  sprout  from  the  fac- 
tory chimneys  of  Oakland  and  West  Berkeley;  around 
them  huddle  the  two-bedroom  stucco  manors  of  the 
ghetto,  cramped  in  by  the  polluted  bayshore  and  the  ele- 
vated transit  tracks.  Smoke  trails  up  from  a  thousand 
cookout  campfires  of  the  white  occupying  force  in  the 
hills.  Two  freighters  are  putting  out  to  sea  from  Port  Chi- 
cago and  Alameda,  I  suppose  carrying  materiel  to  Cam 
Ranh  Bay. 

This  network  of  information  and  control  and  destruc- 
tion, the  product  of  only  a  hundred  years,  is  the  outer 
shell  of  the  elastic  elusive  thing  we're  trying  to  grasp — the 
collective  and  individual  freedom  at  the  nodes  of  the  net- 
work, sprawling  over  space  and  time,  turning  inwards  in 
knowledge  and  blindness.  Just  out  of  sight  are  Sproul  Hall 


RENEWAL  OF  INTEGRITY  •  43 

steps,  where  a  revolutionary  government  one  day  may  set 
a  plaque  marking  Mario  Savio's  place  in  the  Free  Speech 
Movement  of  1965.  Somewhere  in  the  preternatural  smog 
overlaying  Oakland,  the  all-American  city,  is  the  Induc- 
tion Center  where  so  many  of  my  friends  were  busted  in 
fall  of  1967 — to  exchange  Johnson  for  Nixon.  It  would 
seem  as  if  the  use  and  abuse  of  freedom  were  inseparable, 
two  faces  of  Janus,  two  sides  of  a  coin.  But  something  in  us 
cries  out  that  the  coin  is  only  sandwich-silver,  there  must 
be  a  way  to  split  its  halves. 

A  week  after  I  made  those  notes.  Sheriff  Frank  Madi- 
gan's  blue-coveralled  deputies  w^ere  running  amok 
through  the  streets  shooting  hippies.  Brigadier  General 
Bernard  Nurre  called  down  a  helicopter  strike  on  students 
and  bystanders  with  lingering  CS — riot-control  canisters 
diverted  from  Saigon.  And  in  this  early  spring  of  1970  ev- 
erything is  closer  together;  the  cushions  between  motive 
and  act,  act  and  result  have  been  taken  away.  We  say  to 
our  brother  "thou  fool"  and  we  become  in  fact  his  mur- 
derer. Technology  instantly  translates  our  disrespect  for 
nature  into  w^asteland.  There  aren't  any  wilderness  areas 
or  passive  societies  w^hich  can  simply  absorb  our  hatred. 
By  the  same  token,  a  blow  aimed  at  our  brother  strikes  us. 
The  mass  media  impartially  record  both  the  violence  done 
to  exploited  populations,  biological  or  social,  and  the  ex- 
cuses by  W'hich  we  explain  it  away. 

We're  faced  with  the  primordial  riddle  that  good  and 
evil  are  brothers.  A  riddle  is  a  description  of  something  fa- 
miliar, so  accurate  that  it  becomes  strange  again: 

As  round  as  an  apple 

As  deep  as  a  cup 

And  all  the  king's  horses 

Cannot  pull  it  up. 


44  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

But  even  when  we  realize  the  answer,  it  doesn't  explain 
how  a  well  gets  water  at  the  bottom.  And  what  is  the  water 
at  the  bottom  of  ourselves?  Man  is  a  walking  riddle,  a 
flesh-and-blood  contradiction.  But  we  can  only  see  this  be- 
cause we  already  had  the  idea  of  a  radical  consistency. 

We  didn't  invent  our  standards  of  excellence,  or  the 
severity  of  the  judgments  that  get  passed;  we  inherited 
them  from  Greek  tragedy,  Hebrew  prophecy.  The  Bud- 
dhist world  will  find  them  in  its  own  past.  Those  first 
seers  didn't  invent  them  either;  by  fresh  insight  they  saw 
historical  laws  operating,  in  their  present  or  the  future. 
Until  recently,  retribution  was  delayed  long  enough  so 
that  men  could  think  of  the  standards  as  merely  ideal,  the 
judgments  as  only  symbolic.  Today  both  the  visionary  and 
everyman  have  adequate  ground  to  fear  the  judgment  of 
God  as  the  billy  clubs  fall  on  the  skulls,  as  the  fish  die  in 
the  polluted  Bay.  But  if  everything  that  can  happen  will 
happen,  then  we  must  also  reckon  on  the  sanctifying  grace 
of  God  as  a  daily  possibility.  Of  course,  when  we  see  the 
wagon-track  dipping  down  into  the  flooded  streambed,  we 
look  around  for  every  other  possible  route  first.  Salvation 
is  the  last  resort. 

Of  all  the  failures  the  University  can  be  charged  with, 
the  chief  is  seldom  made,  especially  by  revolutionaries.  It 
gives  very  few  of  its  students  a  foothold  in  their  own  past 
— the  classical  and  Hebrew  world.  Better  translations  from 
Greek  are  available  than  ever  before,  but  students  don't 
treat  them  as  seriously  as  translations  from  Sanskrit  or 
Chinese — languages  we  knoiv  we  won't  learn.  Young  peo- 
ple who  do  feel  the  imique  value  of  these  texts  are 
shunted  into  minute  pedantic  studies.  Where  is  the  man 
to  whom  Achilles  or  Jeremiah  is  the  model  for  his  own 
excellence? 


RENEWAL  OF  INTEGRITY  •  45 

Our  incautious  extensions  drag  us  down.  The  down- 
payment  on  a  house,  job-offers,  the  threat  of  conscription, 
the  fear  of  failure,  our  first  success,  channel  us  in  im- 
proper directions.  Through  passive  assent  to  the  manage- 
ment of  society  by  the  mass  media,  creativity  withers.  Ho- 
mogenization  denatures  protest  into  stylish  marketable 
consumer-products;  hippy  ateliers  mass-produce  peace 
symbols  for  New  York  tourists.  "Revolutionary  work" 
means  running  the  mimeograph  in  a  scrubby  office — a 
faithful  caricature  of  the  business  world.  If  idealism  at- 
tracts us  into  the  life  of  service,  we  see  that  the  only  slots 
available — as  social  workers,  clergy,  teachers — are  con- 
stantly liable  to  takeover  by  malfunctioning  institutions 
for  their  preservation. 

The  American  businessman  puts  eighteen  hours  a  day 
into  making  himself  invulnerable:  work  and  play,  office 
and  home,  ruthlessness  and  charity,  all  fits  together.  On 
the  other  side  we're  reproached  by  the  voluntary  hardships 
of  a  Che  Guevara  to  make  himself  a  true  revolutionary, 
"the  highest  type  of  human  being."  What  can  we  put  be- 
side all  this  single-mindedness?  We  all  know  that  each  step 
in  our  past  could  have  been  firmer,  without  our  typical  in- 
attention, conflict  of  motives,  shortcuts,  laziness,  tendency 
to  self-defeat.  But  how  do  we  know  this?  Above  all  from 
the  examples  of  those  who've  done  better:  saints. 


The  Restoration  of  Humanity: 
A  New  Commitment 

It's  hard  to  see  how  past  excellences  could  be  im- 
proved on — sculpture,  architecture,  painting,  polyphonic 
music,  tragedy.  That  is,  they  can't  even  be  equalled,  since 


46  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

doing  the  same  thing  over  again  is  no  equality.  The  radi- 
cal potentiality  of  the  future  is  actual  novelties  of  human 
character,  with  growing  real  influence  on  the  world.  A 
manipulative  society  wants  us  to  believe  that  any  reputa- 
tion for  consistency  must  be  the  result  of  a  public  relations 
campaign.  But  the  saint,  even  more  than  the  philosopher 
or  scientist,  has  a  genealogy;  he's  reproducing,  with  appro- 
priate variations,  a  type  of  character  long  ago  invented. 
Some  like  Pope  John  have  acquired  wholeness  by  a  child- 
like freedom  from  certain  knowledge  and  doubts;  others 
by  feeding  on  them.  The  very  existence  of  a  post  called 
Secretary  General  of  the  United  Nations  created  a  new 
character:  judge  among  the  Great  Powers,  servant  of  the 
human  race.  We  come  to  see  people  as  belonging  to  "our" 
society  just  so  far  as  we  actually  stand  beside  them;  the  cit- 
izenship rolls  of  community  cut  across  all  boundaries,  lan- 
guages, centuries. 

It  would  seem  as  if  in  so  bureaucratic  a  society,  where 
information  is  thought  the  uniquely  scarce  item,  change 
must  be  a  committee  product.  But  a  committee  can't  come 
up  with  the  life-style,  or  the  use  of  words,  which  move 
men  to  new  action.  What  Herbert  Marcuse  calls  the  "re- 
pressive tolerance"  of  the  system  is  a  careful  screening  out 
of  all  the  signals  from  the  past,  from  nature,  from  over- 
seas, from  the  inner  world,  which  would  question  the 
glossy  finish.  The  moon-landing  and  war-reportage  were 
packaged  for  unreality,  complete  with  ads,  to  resemble 
Saturday  morning  comics.  But  in  unpredictable  moments 
of  sanity  the  truth  breaks  through.  The  isolated  prophet, 
filtering  out  of  the  information-Niagara  precisely  the  criti- 
cal items,  once  again  puts  together  the  figure  of  an  actual 
human  being. 


RENEWAL  OF  INTEGRITY  •  47 

The  message  going  out  across  the  oceans  is  that  the 
need  for  integrity  has  given  birth  to  integrity.  A  new  sanc- 
tity has  been  bom.  A  center  of  consistency  in  the  sloshing 
tides;  actual  working  energies  directed  to  the  rebuilding 
of  nature  and  community,  starting  with  ourselves. 

The  dogma  that  character  must  always  be  ambiguous 
came  from  the  effort  to  maintain  a  fictitious  private  moral- 
ity inside  a  manipulative  mass  society.  But  when  the  easy 
career  ladder  has  been  cut  off,  not  by  our  choice  but  socie- 
ty's, the  traps  are  no  longer  hidden.  We  may  still  exploit 
the  revolution  as  a  field  of  academic  study,  or  as  an  excuse 
to  lapse  into  old  violence  for  a  new  cause.  We  may  get  too 
far  ahead,  lose  the  way,  and  retreat  into  conformity  or  fall 
casualty.  But  there's  a  position  of  dynamic  equilibrium 
where  the  pulls  from  all  those  directions  cancel  each  other 
out.  We'd  always  been  told  that  sanctity  was  forced  on  us, 
not  chosen.  Now  we  see  that  the  whole  breaking  wave  of 
history  demands  that  balance  from  us — and  makes  it  possi- 
ble. 

Men  assume  that  moral  action  involves  a  choice  be- 
tween existing  alternatives — that  is,  between  two  evils. 
But  each  dilemma  should  bring  out  the  courage  and 
creativity  to  invent  an  original  alternative,  to  put  the  dis- 
cussion on  a  new  plane.  We  can't  look  for  this  to  func- 
tionaries who  haven't  yet  seen  the  situation  on  this  de- 
nuded, colonialized,  disoriented  planet — much  less  the 
possibility  of  making  their  own  creative  response,  again 
and  again.  The  field  is  wide  open.  Nobody  has  thought  to 
train  for  the  marathon,  and  we  incompetents  who  hap- 
pened by  are  told  by  the  judge  to  put  on  track  shoes  and 
wait  for  the  pistol. 

If  this  book  differs  from  manuals  of  ethics,  it's  be- 


48  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

cause  no  provisions  for  a  double  standard  are  laid  down. 
Actually  "ethics"  or  its  translation  "morality"  is  the  wrong 
thing  to  be  talking  about,  because  both  mean  "habit." 
And  we  must  break  through  both  old  habits  and  the  habit 
of  habit,  to  look  at  things  always  freshly.  The  excellence  of 
the  saint  looks  like  habit  to  the  outsider;  but  as  the  man 
or  woman  sees  it,  every  time  you  wake  up  the  same  strug- 
gle must  be  gone  through. 

Traditional  ethics  assumed  we  already  had  a  frame  of 
reference — a  profession,  a  bank  account,  a  social  status — 
and  asked  us  to  balance  threats  to  that  status  against  the 
demands  of  morality.  But  this  meant  that,  long  before  it 
caught  its  moral  man,  he'd  already  made  his  basic  choice 
— perhaps  not  quite  beyond  reach  of  revision.  We  have  to 
start  farther  back  and  take  up  the  burden  of  choosing,  not 
our  actions,  but  ourselves.  We're  not  to  work  by  a  set  of 
rules,  but  by  a  vision  of  the  character  which  is  the  true 
center  of  renewal.  And  we're  not  faced  with  a  variety  of 
situations  which  may,  or  may  not,  alter  rules;  the  situation 
is  a  global  fact.  The  correct  thing  doesn't  run  at  right 
angles  to  our  interests,  so  that  compromise  or  renuncia- 
tion is  called  for;  we're  asked  to  step  through  a  false  con- 
sciousness to  recognition  of  our  real  long'-term  interests — 
and  those  of  the  planet,  and  of  our  great-grandchildren 
crying  out  to  remember  them.  We're  not  up  against  a 
conflict  of  interests  but  a  question  of  fact:  which  things 
build  true  order  and  which  don't? 

When  one  man  blows  the  trumpet,  that's  ego-grati- 
fication; however  ingenious  his  publicity,  what  he  be- 
gins will  eventually  die.  We  recognize  the  right  time  to 
follow  when  the  signal  is  given  not  by  man  but  by  God — 
that  is,  by  a  turn  of  events  which  no  individual  began. 
Our  wounds  are  the  clearest  sign.  We  can  be  sure  that  oth- 


RENEWAL  OF  INTEGRITY  •  49 

ers  will  have  felt  what  has  scarred  us  so  deeply,  our  train- 
ing and  talents  weren't  all  that  special.  Of  course  some  of 
them  are  trying  to  choke  down  that  awareness.  Since  we 
don't  want  to  despair  of  them,  we  have  to  say  that  a  de- 
monic smog  has  distorted  their  vision;  dispelling  it  is  our 
job. 

The  cry  to  demythologize  old  symbolism  was  un- 
timely. "Whenever,"  a  theologian  asked,  "do  we  read  in 
the  daily  papers  that  angels  or  demons  are  the  immediate 
cause  of  historical  events?"  Daily.  We  can't  simply  con- 
demn as  unredeemable  our  brothers  who've  been  re- 
cruited into  violent  institutions;  nor  give  saints  of  our  age 
the  personal  credit  we  know  they'll  refuse.  To  pass  beyond 
condemnation  and  hero-worship  is  to  see  history  as  the 
battlefield  of  more-than-human  insurgencies  of  good  and 
evil. 

Older  classics  of  spirituality  show  a  thoroughly  indi- 
vidual trip  into  inner  space:  Pascal's  Pensees,  the  Imita- 
tion of  Christ.  Inner  life  in  our  time  is  blossoming  in  the 
common  tasks  of  world  renewal,  as  with  a  Bonhoeffer,  a 
Hammarskjold.  The  earthscape  against  which  our  work 
must  be  done  looms  clearer — above  all  through  the  vision 
of  the  Jesuit  Pierre  Teilhard  de  Chardin.  The  most  ur- 
gent call  to  our  following  is  sent  out  by  another  student  of 
Ignatius  Loyola,  my  friend  and  brother  Daniel  Berrigan, 
designing  a  brand-new  spirituality  through  his  loving  bat- 
tle against  his  State  and  Order. 

The  years  which  turn  institutions  once  fresh  into 
brittle  caricatures  of  themselves  are  also  the  golden  bowl 
to  be  filled  with  the  water  of  life.  Ignoring  the 
pseudo-events  by  which  the  media  distract  us  from  reali- 
ties, we  make  current  needs  so  vivid  that  even  our  sloth 
can't  ignore  them.  Refusing  all  Novocaine  to  deaden  the 


50  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

days  of  our  felon's  sentence,  we  methodically  build  time. 
Under  the  spring  sunshine  of  our  careful  attention,  dor- 
mant branches  bear  sap.  As  we  become  aware  of  our  soli- 
darity with  men  and  women  in  other  times  and  situations, 
we  slough  off  crippling  limits;  the  skeleton,  musculature, 
nervous  system  of  an  eternal  community  of  love  take 
shape.  It  spontaneously  moves  over  to  make  room  for  us; 
Homer  is  modified  by  Shakespeare,  and  our  gentleness 
makes  up  (we're  told)  what  was  defective  in  the  sufferings 
of  the  founder.  In  the  dark  valley  of  our  conformism  and 
folly,  as  our  eyes  get  used  to  looking,  on  every  slope  we  see 
the  fireflies  of  original  lives  lighting  up.  The  galaxies  of  a 
new  universe  are  being  born. 

The  Stages  of  Our  Liberation 

By  reversing  the  corruption  of  the  elements  of  our 
life  we  turn  back  the  chain  of  radioactive  decay,  and  trans- 
mute our  lead  into  light-giving  uranium  again.  As  the 
place  where  nature  and  history  intersect,  we  are  not  so 
much  to  begin  as  to  become  the  reconstruction  of  biologi- 
cal and  social  order.  In  the  first  place  this  involves  a  recon- 
struction of  the  Church.  In  her  unique  sacramental 
relation  to  the  biological  order,  she  can  initiate  a  global 
reversal  of  violence;  also  she  is  the  most  effective  lever  to 
budge  the  other  institutions  of  our  society. 

Any  scheme  of  parcelling  out  our  life  will  do  which 
lets  us  get  quickly  down  to  work  on  its  actual  texture — the 
cloth  where  actual  reweaving  is  done.  The  planetary  de- 
mand for  life  will  analyze  itself  in  accordance  with  what- 
ever divisions  we  adopt.  Here  I  modify  the  Catholic 
scheme  of  seven  sacraments,  which  form  the  necessary  link 


RENEWAL  OF  INTEGRITY  •  51 

between  nature  (in  their  concrete  biological  symbolism) 
and  society  (in  their  liturgical  format  and  historic  origins). 
Shakespeare's  seven  ages  include  items  that  the  Church 
misses — vocation  and  the  realm  of  the  State,  the  pot- 
bellied justice  and  bearded  soldier.  I'm  also  influenced  by 
Erik  Erikson's  scheme  of  eight  stages  of  development;  if 
each  faculty  isn't  developed  at  its  own  right  time,  the  per- 
son is  permanently  stunted.  But  I  begin  where  he  starts  to 
end — at  late  puberty,  when  the  individual  for  better  or 
worse  makes  his  own  decisions,  on  the  basis  of  equipment 
built  into  him  through  the  family. 

On  the  fixed  biological  groundbass  of  birth,  sexual- 
ity, and  death,  a  force  going  beyond  nature  and  history  is 
building  each  turning-point  of  our  lives  into  a  revolution- 
ary sanctity.  Our  beginning  is  to  formulate  clearly  the  de- 
mands made  by  each  period  of  life  in  the  permanent  new 
situation. 

The  demand  for  fidelity:  a  fresh  start.  As  each  indi- 
vidual in  his  birth  repeats  the  birth  of  the  species,  by  a 
symbolic  rebirth  he  must  take  on  the  fidelity  called  for  by 
history — from  now  on,  a  commitment  to  nonviolence. 

The  demand  for  love:  sexuality.  As  sexuality  con- 
tinues the  species,  each  person,  through  marriage  or  other- 
wise, takes  on  the  job  of  building  a  few  others  into  the 
most  permanent  possible  example  of  stable  community. 

The  demand  for  usefulness:  vocation.  As  each  person 
channels  sexuality  into  creativity,  we  must  redesign  old  vo- 
cations and  invent  new  ones  to  push  through  the  necessary 
tasks  of  the  revolution. 


52  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

The  demand  for  justice:  the  problem  of  power.  Ag- 
gression organizes  people  in  a  society  of  coercion,  the  State. 
Over  against  that  imperfect  justice,  the  individual  must 
give  a  higher  commitment  to  the  principle  of  community 
through  voluntary  assent. 

The  demand  to  help:  service.  The  most  expensive 
form  of  community  is  availability  to  the  needs  of  others. 
This  universal  ordination  to  human  service,  a  waiting  on 
table,  is  the  most  basic  novelty  of  the  New  Testament. 

The  demand  for  hope:  falling  casualty.  At  another 
stage  the  tables  are  turned,  and  the  waiter  must  be  waited 
on.  Our  conduct  when  in  casualty  status  measures  the  gen- 
uineness of  that  community  which  we  claim  is  constituted 
by  failure. 

The  demand  for  joy:  the  feast.  Both  the  individual 
body  and  the  body  of  the  community  are  maintained  and 
built  up  by  the  act  of  assimilation.  In  the  context  of  the 
festival,  all  our  phases  and  roles  are  celebrated  in  their 
final  definition. 


The  Source  of  Renewal 

Our  individuality  is  marked  off  by  our  intersection 
with  every  other  individual  we've  met  or  read  about  in 
books;  we're  a  child  of  the  actual  community  of  the 
human  race.  So  the  renewal  of  the  Chinch  goes  recipro- 
cally with  individual  renewal;  both  the  creativity  and  the 
flaw  of  man's   freedom  go  deeper   than   any   individual. 


RENEWAL  OF  INTEGRITY  •  53 

Where  does  the  cry  for  justice  come  from,  the  scattered 
groping  actions  for  new  life?  How  can  it  be  explained  that 
where  violence  cut  deepest,  the  indestructible  urge  to  de- 
cency reappears?  that  the  revolution  breeds  critics  of  revo- 
lutionary counter-violence?  Somehow  we  must  say  that 
men  are  constantly  touched,  if  they're  willing,  by  a  stand- 
ard of  truth  which  goes  beyond  both  the  exploitation  they 
resist,  and  the  failings  of  the  resistance;  it's  not  bound  up 
with  any  one  class,  cause,  society.  Since  time  along  with 
space  is  one  of  the  things  that  emerged  in  cosmic  evolu- 
tion, the  permanent  possibility  of  new  life  is  deeper  rooted 
than  the  time  and  place  where  we  first  meet  it.  Our  more 
than  globular  universe  can  only  be  moved  by  a  lever  rest- 
ing on  some  pivot  outside  it.  And  we  don't  reach  the  bot- 
tom of  any  historical  movement  until  we  see  it  in  cosmic 
terms.  Myth-making  man,  not  knowing  so  much  of  either 
history  or  science  as  we  do,  has  the  advantage  that  he  can 
seize  both  together  in  one  hand.  Our  liberal  education 
consists  in  following  the  clue  of  his  language  to  express 
that  fact  beyond  facts.  In  the  end,  to  label  the  revolution- 
ary who  again  and  again  subverts  history  into  love,  we 
haven't  got  any  choice  but  to  apply  the  old  names  of  God 
to  that  Archimedes,  who,  from  his  fulcrum  underneath  the 
cosmic  manifold,  with  infinite  gentleness  guides  it  into  new 
life. 

Since  most  people  at  most  times  can't  push  analysis  of 
history  to  the  end,  we  must  leave  a  lot  of  room  for  coali- 
tion with  all  those  who,  for  excellent  reasons,  can't  claim 
they're  working  in  the  name  of  God.  But,  although  that 
claim  is  of  course  constantly  being  perverted,  failure  to 
make  it  in  some  language  will  in  the  long  run  lead  people 
to  find  a  different  God.  We  have  to  agree  that  God  is  a 


54  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

jealous  God,  if  you  don't  end  up  with  him  you  end  up 
somewhere  else. 

When  a  new  idea  has  been  thought  of,  it's  repeated  a 
hundred  times  over.  One  civil  rights  demonstration,  one 
national  liberation  front,  one  peace  march,  one  ghetto  re- 
bellion, one  student  take-over,  one  demand  for  reparations 
produces  an  indefinite  number  of  others.  All  the  more 
then  we  should  be  looking,  both  in  the  daily  papers  and  in 
our  hearts,  to  see  where  and  how  somebody  first  makes  the 
decisive  breakthrough  out  of  the  delusional  systems  which 
have  imprisoned  us  for  so  long.  A  new  infusion  of  life 
across  continents  was  implicit  in  the  moment  in  the  chapel 
when  John  Wesley  felt  his  heart  strangely  warmed. 

It's  easy  to  be  diverted  into  doing  something  less  than 
is  indicated.  The  highest  threshold  to  be  gotten  over  lies 
in  front  of  the  door  of  life.  It  takes  a  man  or  woman  of  ex- 
ceptional simplicity  to  go  right  up  to  it  without  being  dis- 
tracted. That  consistency  doesn't  happen  all  of  a  sudden, 
it  lies  at  the  end  of  a  long  road  of  self-purification.  And 
when  we  get  there,  we  see  that  this  end  is  only  a  begin- 
ning. The  revolutionary  fresh  start  required  of  us  is  the 
common  sense  to  begin  at  the  beginning. 


part  1 1 :  The  Demands  of 
Our  New  Life 


chapter  FOUR 


The  Demand  for  Fidelity: 
Going  Through 
the  Waters 


Most  people  never  quite  finish  being  born,  we're 
tied  by  an  umbilical  cord  to  stepmotherly  in- 
stitutions. When  this  girl  on  our  street  first  went  off  to 
school,  she  knew  a  string  was  tied  between  her  and  the 
back  doorknob,  which  got  looped  around  blocks  if  she 
didn't  come  back  the  way  she  went.  We  can  all  learn  from 
the  tadpole,  who  after  the  bother  of  learning  to  swim  opts 
for  a  new  environment. 

The  normal  case  of  a  fresh  start  is  with  the  young  per- 
son just  waked  up  from  the  impression  that  the  policeman 
and  postman  are  towers  of  morality.  During  the  sixties,  in 
that  overlap  period  when  residual  childhood  freshness 
sensitizes  the  dawning  moral  judgment,  the  prevalence  of 
poisoning,  murder,  and  intimidation  stamped  itself  forci- 
bly on  him.  Late  maturing  is  always  possible.  Still,  if 
middle-aged  people  during  the  Johnson  years  could  read 
the  morning  body-count  and  not  get  sick  over  their  fried 
eggs,  what  will  they  gag  on? 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  57 


Diagnosis  of  Complicity  by  the  Young 

The  young  protest  first  what  hits  them  directly,  com- 
puterization: being  put  on  a  punch  card,  segregated  into 
dorms,  destined  for  social  security,  pre-enrolled  for  Fresh- 
man Comp,  conscripted  by  aging  realtors.  Concerned  par- 
ents ask:  How  do  I  get  my  child  off  drugs,  off  the  street, 
into  a  proper  marriage,  into  a  real  vocation?  The  pre- 
liminary answer  is  always:  Stop  the  war  and  the  draft. 
That  would  only  be  a  first  step:  it's  necessary  also  to 
change  the  habits  and  institutions  which  made  the  war 
and  the  draft.  But  for  the  kids,  the  draft  is  conclusive 
proof  what  old  people  are  about.  If  they  join  the  National 
Guard  to  avoid  shooting  local  patriots  overseas,  they're 
dispatched  to  shoot  high-school  buddies  or  put  a  bayonet 
into  the  blouses  of  their  old  dates. 

A  parent  who  still  sends  out  remittances  won't  be- 
lieve that  the  young  are  an  oppressed  class.  But  they've 
burned  their  bridges,  and  the  long  hair  unacceptable  in 
Peoria  or  Houston  is  only  a  sign  of  that  break.  Frank  Mad- 
igan,  the  sheriff  of  Alameda  County,  explained  that 
many  of  his  deputies  were  newly  discharged  veterans,  and 
so  of  course  treated  demonstrators  as  Viet  Cong.  Integra- 
tion has  finally  worked.  Since  the  children  of  the  ghetto 
couldn't  be  brought  up  to  suburban  level,  the  children  of 
the  suburb  went  spontaneously  down  to  theirs — instant 
niggers. 

A  gypsy  generation  rediscovering  play  can't  take  on 
joyless  adult  make-believe.  The  substitute  society  they've 
patched    up    seems    in    its    least    common    denominator 


58  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

impoverished  enough:  sleeping  around,  living  off  the 
street,  smoking  grass,  wearing  long  hair  and  freaky  clothes, 
improvising  Oriental  mysticism,  listening  to  rock  bands.  If 
they  still  insist  on  preferring  it,  their  judgment  on  grown- 
up culture  is  all  the  more  persuasive. 

The  white  dropout  ghetto,  though  its  criticisms  are 
just,  is  no  Messianic  community;  it's  still  a  Coney  Island 
mirror  of  middle-class  society.  It's  moved  beyond  the 
mind-expanding  drugs,  which  short-circuit  the  neural 
tracks  (probably  with  premature  aging)  back  to  the  old 
pills  that  Mom  drops  up  in  the  tiled  bathroom  on  Magno- 
lia Drive:  uppers  (amphetamines)  for  acceleration  to 
public  speed,  downers  (barbiturates)  for  slowdown  to  pri- 
vate sleep.  Its  promiscuity  reflects  the  serial  polygamy  back 
on  the  hill,  which  in  turn  is  the  other  face  of  Puritanism. 
Its  dirt  on  the  outside  of  hopefully  beautiful  personalities 
is  intended  as  a  turning  inside  out  of  suburban  hypocrisy. 
Its  lack  of  planning  reflects  the  improvisation  of  bourgeois 
culture,  the  pyramiding  of  credit.  The  suburb  refuses  to 
see  future  collapse.  The  dropout  world  refuses  to  see  any 
future  at  all — it's  reverted  to  the  expectations  of  the 
world's  end  in  primitive  Christianity.  "They  were  saying 
on  the  street  in  L.A.  there's  going  to  be  this  big  earth- 
quake when  the  pigs  come  on  heavy  next  month,  and  my 
mind  was  blown  because  I'm  Aquarian,  so  man  I  split." 

While  little  kids  are  being  given  Social  Security  num- 
bers, and  pedestrians  licensed  by  the  Motor  Vehicle 
Bureau,  in  reaction  a  voluntary  proletariat  is  being  born. 
All  ragamuffin  seventh  graders  look  like  hippies;  but  when 
we  see  their  folks  driving  an  old  Ford  truck  to  the  PTA 
from  an  out-of-town  commune  in  their  beads  and  bare  feet 
— or  delivering  our  mail — we  realize  the  computer  may 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  59 

not  win  after  all.  The  other  day  this  dropout  I  know  deliv- 
ered his  girl  friend's  little  boy  baby  (uncertain  whether  it 
was  his  own)  and  cut  the  cord;  no  father,  no  birth  certifi- 
cate, no  census  report,  no  draft  card;  just  a  baby. 


Washing  Off  Our  Brother's  Blood 

If  in  our  own  way  we  try  to  grasp  the  interior  of  com- 
plicity, we  move  back  through  our  nerves  into  our  spinal 
cord,  out  into  tendons,  muscles,  bones.  The  circuitry  of 
our  brain  is  jammed  on  Nixon's  the  one  and  rather 
fighting  than  switching.  The  base  of  our  spine  aches  from 
the  waiting  benches  at  Welfare.  We  feel  the  itch  of  a  fun- 
gus infection  in  our  crotch  from  the  garbage-teeming 
shores;  leukemia  spreads  in  our  radioactive  marrow;  our 
toes  tread  the  pools  of  resin  from  the  felled  redwood.  In 
our  nostrils  is  the  smell  of  burned  flesh.  Our  lack  of  pig- 
mentation shrinks  us  back  into  the  shade  like  a  pulled 
onion. 

And  there  is  dirt  on  our  hands,  I  look  at  my  own 
alleged  priest's  hands:  the  feel  under  our  fingers  of  the  na- 
palm burns,  scars  from  fragmentation  pellets  and  buck- 
shot, Che's  blood  in  Bolivia,  blood  from  the  streets  of 
Selma  and  Newark  and  Chicago  and  Berkeley.  The  word 
we  ask  to  be  told  is.  Wash  off  your  brother's  blood.  We 
keep  bugging  our  kids  to  wash  their  little  hands.  We 
dream  of  the  tsunami  wave  sweeping  away  the  mess  we've 
made  of  our  families  and  jobs.  We  take  long  showers.  In 
the  interior  seascape  of  our  guilty  heart,  the  beach  girl  in 
her  scraps  of  cloth  slouches  beside  the  prophet  in  his 
camel's-hair,  both  pointing  back  to  childhood  waters. 


60  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

In  our  lack  of  a  collective  myth,  we  Americans  can 
only  turn  back  to  the  private  myth  of  our  childhood. 
Nothing  since  then  has  gone  so  well  as  the  summer  vaca- 
tions in  the  cottage  with  faded  shingles  by  the  shore. 
Going  off  to  college,  getting  married,  changing  jobs, 
sending  kids  to  high  school  all  seem  temporary  detours, 
after  which  we'll  go  back  to  the  beach  and  everything  will 
be  as  it  was.  Each  of  us  is  Huck  Finn,  sneaking  out  in  the 
twilight  to  a  rowboat  tied  up  under  giant  willows.  Our 
childhood  memory-bank  is  all  plugged  in  to  our  appropri- 
ation, or  rape,  of  the  virgin  country. 

We  must  find  a  way  to  cut  moral  losses,  not  throw 
good  time  after  bad.  A  fresh  start  would  not  only  renew 
the  soil  that  the  blossom  of  the  future  grows  from;  it  alters 
the  judgments  we  apply  to  the  past.  Every  action  carries 
two  possibilities:  being  whittled  away  to  nothing,  and 
being  built  on.  In  prophetic  justice  we  look  to  our  chil- 
dren for  wisdom;  the  times  they  are  rapidly  changing.  The 
stable  end-product  of  nostalgia  can  be  repentance. 

Our  century,  ^vhich  has  gone  right  and  wrong  in  so 
many  new  ways,  has  made  a  great  thing  of  fooling  around 
on  beaches.  Before  us  I  can  only  think  of  Xenophon's  ma- 
rines swimming  bare-ass  off  their  sea  bivouac.  The  knotted 
bikini,  named  fantastically  after  our  greatest  guilt,  is  fetish 
for  our  compulsion  to  go  back  to  the  fig  leaves  of  Eden 
and  the  great  waters.  Our  associations  with  water  are  a  pri- 
mordial complex:  return  to  play,  return  to  the  womb,  evo- 
lution, getting  clean,  nakedness  and  procreation,  submis- 
sion to  death,  washing  off  the  death  of  guilt,  drowning, 
return  to  the  surface  in  the  seafoam  of  resurrection.  John 
Wheelwright  summarizes  in  his  elegy  ('Tish  Food")  for 
Hart  Crane,  suicide  by  drowning: 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  61 

The  sea's  teats  have  suckled  you,  and  you  are  sunk  far 
in  bubble-dreams,  under  swaying  translucent  vines 
of  thundering  interior  wonder  ,  .  . 

No  images  will  undercut  these.  We  can  only  go  back  be- 
hind Cain  and  Abel  by  washing  off  our  brother's  blood. 

Making  a  fresh  start  isn't  rejecting  sin  and  guilt  (not 
in  our  power)  but  accepting  the  burden  of  guilt.  When 
faced  by  the  United  Fruit  Company,  Dow  Chemical,  the 
chainsaw  in  the  redwood  forest,  Forest  Lawn,  the  Central 
Intelligence  Agency,  the  RAND  Corporation,  the  Oak- 
land Housing  Authority,  Richard  Daley's  bullies,  the 
John  Birch  Society,  our  cue  is  to  say,  "There  by  the  grace 
of  God  go  I."  Our  only  strength  is  the  forgiveness  in 
which  we  embrace  a  President  or  Presidium  as  brothers, 
recognizing  no  hatred  or  violence  of  theirs  as  alien  to  us — 
and  at  the  same  time  resisting  to  the  death  the  dark  pow- 
ers which  have  colonized  them. 


The  Condition  of  Our  Fresh  Start: 
Refusal  of  Conscription 

The  planetary  strike  invades  our  split-level  bedrooms 
in  the  dropping  out  of  their  children,  which,  even  at  its 
least  responsible,  reflects  a  non-negotiahle  demand  for 
fidelity.  Since  fidelity  only  settles  into  a  consistent  state 
over  years,  our  beginning  is  just  the  initial  condition  of 
new  life.  Even  though  children  of  Quaker  or  revolution- 
ary families  may  never  undergo  a  crisis  of  redirection,  and 
even  though  older  people  may  also  take  the  new  route,  the 
situation  of  the  young  determines  the  moral  condition  of 
our  fresh  start.  Young  men  from  eighteen  to  twenty-six. 


62  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

the  type  of  heroic  humanity  in  Greek  art,  have  become 
once  again  our  moral  leaders. 

The  modern  State  can't  allow  the  precedent  of  letting 
citizens  drop  out  unpunished;  it  has  to  keep  up  pressure 
for  conformity  in  some  area.  Precisely  that  area  must  be 
the  scene  of  our  fresh  start.  A  modern  reader  of  George 
Fox's  Journals  is  puzzled  that  his  confrontation  with  Es- 
tablishment came  on  the  issues  of  wearing  his  hat  in  court 
and  not  taking  an  oath.  But  Caesar's  illegitimate  claims 
were  only  symbolic  in  those  simple  days.  The  pressure  for 
religious  conformity  wasn't  burdensome;  even  Fox 
couldn't  perceive  the  error  of  slavery;  he  needed  to  offer 
his  cheeks  and  back  only  to  the  violence  of  individuals. 
The  American  State  applies  greatest  pressure,  by  prison 
and  loss  of  civil  rights,  in  the  area  of  conscription,  forced 
by  its  own  imperial  logic  to  provide  the  peace  movement 
with  a  permanent  organizing  issue.  Repeal  would  destroy 
U.S.  foreign  policy  by  opening  the  door  to  a  massive  anti- 
recruitment  campaign.  Nixon's  campaign  promise  to  end 
the  draft  will  turn  out  to  be  a  facade  for  continuing  it — 
perhaps  within  a  more  widespread  regimentation  into 
Youth  Service.  Here  young  men,  led  by  Fox's  Friends,  in- 
evitably made  their  stand.  In  any  foreseeable  future  here, 
the  regular  moral  demand  of  a  fresh  start  is  refusal  of  con- 
scription. 

It  might  seem  as  if  nonviolence  were  a  functional  spe- 
cialization; we  need  some  people  to  fight  wars,  others  to 
protest  them.  It's  true  that  a  society  needs  garbage- 
collectors — but  only  a  certain  number.  But  there's  no  ra- 
tional way  of  determining  how  many  soldiers  we  need;  the 
threat  felt  from  a  foreign  power  varies  in  proportion  to 
the  effort  deployed  to  meet  it.  The  maintenance  of  armies 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  63 

by  males  presumes  women  and  old  people  incapable  of 
forming  rational  judgments  about  their  own  interests. 

In  a  society  where  not  all  are  fearful  and  not  all  cou- 
rageous, the  initial  task  is  not  to  abolish  the  military,  but 
to  reduce  its  level  by  subtracting  oneself  and  others  from 
it.  If  nobody  volunteered,  the  country  already  would  be 
invulnerable.  And  the  refuser  committed  to  the  lifetime 
risk  of  peace-making  isn't  taking  any  easy  way  out.  All 
countries  are  now  so  interlocking,  that  a  general  fear-level 
exists;  my  decision  to  spend  time  reconciling  rather  than 
fighting  reduces  it,  so  that  afterwards  all  parties  are  more 
secure  than  before.  The  strength  of  our  pullout  lies  in  the 
Establishment's  guilty  awareness  of  its  own  contradictions; 
it  hires  moralists  to  reduce  the  violence-level  at  home,  and 
imprisons  them  for  reducing  it  abroad.  The  young  men's 
unanswerable  ultimatum  is:  we  resist  the  draft  in  the 
name  of  nonviolence,  or  in  the  name  of  violence  we  join 
the  revolution. 

Does  this  necessary  form  of  our  fresh  start  have  any 
relevance  for  oppressed  communities — Latin  Americans, 
blacks,  Asians?  Their  obvious  loyalty  is  identification  with 
their  own  revolution;  how  could  they  go  beyond  it?  After 
the  death  of  Kins;,  the  black  nonviolent  movement  here  is 
in  full  disarray.  The  best  Latin  Americans  seem  united  be- 
hind revolution,  as  violent  as  needs  be.  Nonviolent  resis- 
tance is  having  its  biggest  success  in  Czechoslovakia;  but 
their  special  situation  and  national  character  seem  irrele- 
vant elsewhere. 

This  analysis,  apparently  discouraging,  can  be  put  in 
a  sensational  way:  America  is  the  vanguard.  Just  as  our 
leaders  claim,  but  in  a  slightly  different  way,  our  combina- 
tion  of  residual   freedoms  with  global  power  opens   the 


64  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

chance  for  us  to  become  leaders  of  humanity.  Our  young 
people  have  a  unique  universal  vocation:  separating  them- 
selves so  clearly  from  exploitation  that  other  youth  around 
the  world  will  have  to  follow  their  lead.  They're  a  poten- 
tial elite.  It  needs  a  crystal-clear  ideology,  a  flexible  but  re- 
liable organization,  and  an  absolute  commitment  to  the 
inner  revolution  of  integrity. 

As  isolated  examples  of  what  could  be  done  by  mil- 
lions, I  think  of  Maximilianus,  the  African  resister  of  a.d. 
295,  "I  am  not  permitted  to  fight";  of  Franz  Jagerstatter, 
the  Austrian  Catholic  peasant,  lacking  a  single  sympa- 
thetic soul  beside  him,  who  refused  induction  into  Hitler's 
armies.  I  see  a  boy  with  long  hair  as  one  who  won't  have  a 
regimented  haircut.  With  gratitude  I  think  of  those  now 
in  prison  whom  I  can't  judge  by  any  standard  of  morality, 
because  in  their  quiet  constancy  they've  become  the  stand- 
ard I  judge  myself  by. 

The  Resistance  program  succeeded  beyond  its 
dreams.  As  the  actual  organization  melted  into  the  land- 
scape, largely  through  jail,  thousands  of  young  men  (no 
doubt  many  with  mixed  motives)  are  simply  not  showing 
for  induction  or  are  refusing.  The  courts  only  prosecute  a 
small  percentage  of  cases  at  random,  and  even  so  are  hope- 
lessly behind.  It's  scary  to  see  a  breakdown  of  authority, 
because  you  don't  know  where  it  will  end.  Authority  with 
all  its  task  forces  should  have  thought  of  that  first.  For  all 
parties,  amnesty  alone — which  we  may  well  not  get — 
could  patch  things  up  even  for  the  time  being. 

Since  our  nation  was  populated  in  part  by  refugees 
from  European  conscription,  we  can  hardly  criticize  men 
who  take  refuge  in  Canada  or  Sweden,  or  parents  with 
young  children  who  emigrate — even  though  we  may  regret 
their  abandoning  the  most  effective  scene  of  action.  Much 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  65 

less  could  any  white  man  ask  black  youth  to  risk  a  Federal 
jail,  lacking  the  verbal  skills  and  social  influence  to  have 
any  hope  of  conscientious-objector  status.  As  they  melt 
back  into  the  ghetto  they  join  the  global  strike. 

From  one  point  of  view,  the  authenticity  of  any  act  is 
only  decided  at  the  end  of  our  life:  how  effectively  did  it 
mo\'e  us  to\vards  a  new  way?  From  another  point  of  view, 
the  critical  duty  in  the  present  has  been  to  arrest  our  State 
in  its  criminally  insane  course  of  murdering  a  lovely  peo- 
ple dedicated  to  its  oAvn  culture.  But — as  that  people  also 
understands  in  its  objectivity — compromise  or  untruthful- 
ness now  in  the  anti-war  movement  means  a  succession  of 
new^  victims  in  the  decades  ahead. 


The  Original  Discovery  of  the  Fresh  Start 

Since  we're  faced  with  a  planetary  destruction  of 
order,  our  individual  fresh  start  is  only  made  fully  effec- 
tive when  built  into  a  renewed  planetary  community.  A 
community  withers  without  roots  in  the  past.  To  find  com- 
mon ground  with  our  cultural  cousins  around  the  globe, 
we  must  dig  back  to  the  point  where  our  roots  interlace 
with  theirs.  You'd  think  Buddhists  might  look  to  the 
illumination  of  Gautama  under  the  bo-tree;  actually  the 
Buddhists  I  know  who  take  justice  and  ecology  most  seri- 
ously have  moved  three-quarters  of  the  way  over,  they've 
gone  Marxist.  The  Western  book  which  underlies  Marx- 
ism and  all  other  social  change  presupposes  a  fresh  start: 
metanoia,  "conversion,"  a  complete  turnabout  of  our  will 
and  emotions  which  focusses  them  onto  the  single  right 
object. 

Shovelling  off  the  alluvial  deposits  of  magic,  misun- 


66  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

derstanding,  compromise  in  century  after  century  of  eccle- 
siastical history,  we  dig  underneath  the  dried  riverbed  to 
the  perpetual  undergound  stream  of  mountain  water.  The 
original  living  cell  of  community,  the  little  group  of  Jesus 
and  his  associates,  crystallized  around  the  fanatic  preacher 
standing  beside  the  waters.  Jesus  alone  saw  the  meaning  of 
what  the  baptizer  was  doing,  and  "was  made  sin  for  us," 
declaring  his  solidarity  with  Herod  and  Hitler.  The  rec- 
ords normally  see  the  action  as  a  mode  of  dying:  "I  have  a 
baptism  to  be  baptized  with";  "as  we  are  buried  with  him 
by  baptism  into  death." 

The  Hebrews,  like  Thales  the  pre-Socratic,  started 
from  the  swamp-cosmology  of  Sumeria.  They  saw  it  as  re- 
enacted  at  every  crisis,  mythical  or  historical:  creation, 
flood,  crossing  the  Red  Sea,  crossing  Jordan,  return  from 
exile.  Each  time  there  rises  up  wet  and  sleek  from  those 
waters  a  living  community.  Jesus'  words  and  life  define 
that  emergence  as  a  naturalization  into  the  one  fully  legiti- 
mate commonwealth,  a  new  community  where  the  only 
sanction  is  love.  His  nonviolence  in  our  world  of  technol- 
ogy run  wild  has  become  both  necessary  and  possible  for 
survival.  As  criticism  discovers  the  uncertain  areas  of  his 
biography,  we  move  into  the  area  where  the  documents 
allow  no  room  for  doubt — a  new  level  of  truth  which  their 
novel  technique  was  specifically  designed  to  record. 

Jesus  is  unmarried;  and  dissociates  himself  from  the 
self-punishment  of  John.  He  is  a  man  of  learning;  and  re- 
fuses the  teacher's  privileges.  He  is  a  popular  leader;  and 
rejects  the  compromises  of  realistic  politics.  He  has  deep 
psychological  powers;  and  puts  away  from  himself  the  role 
of  wonderworker.  He  has  unmeasured  influence  over  his 
friends;  and  weans  them  away  from  him,  refusing  the  la- 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  67 

bels  by  which  they  try  to  fix  him.  He  believes  in  a  power 
for  which  all  things  are  possible;  and  regrets  the  sparrow's 
fall.  He  foretells  war  in  which  society  and  nature  will  per- 
ish; and  rejects  participation  in  the  most  just  self-defense. 
He  will  not  exploit  the  animal  or  vegetable  realm;  or  do 
stones  the  violence  of  making  them  bread  against  their  na- 
ture. He  sets  himself  against  imperial  oppression  of  the 
poor;  and  also  against  counter-violence  in  their  just  strug- 
gle. By  his  example  he  puts  maximum  pressure  on  the 
others  to  follow;  and  refrains  from  all  other  pressure. 

Every  wave  of  exploitation  beats  against  him  and  is 
dissipated  into  foam,  because  there's  no  part  of  him  it  can 
claim.  He  has  passed  through  to  the  other  side  of  death. 
Our  only  possible  fresh  start  is  identification  with  the  prin- 
ciple he  represents.  That  means  entering  the  stream  of  his- 
tory which  flows  from  him.  Baptism  is  the  permanently 
valid  symbolic  act  by  which  we  receive  solidarity  with 
Jesus'  way  of  nonviolence.  Its  intrinsic  meaning,  his  well- 
attested  character,  ensure  that  always  in  the  end  it  will 
lose  any  corrupt  associations.  It  doesn't  mark  an  exclusion 
but  an  inclusion;  for  it  defines  the  only  way  the  human 
race  can  live  together. 


Anointing  with  the  Spirit 

That  immersion  is  obviously  also  a  washing;  when  we 
understand  the  ancient  bath,  we  see  the  connection  with 
new  life.  There  was  hardly  any  water  for  bathing  in  an- 
cient cities  until  the  aqueducts  of  imperial  Rome.  After 
daily  nude  exercises,  the  Greek  or  Roman  man  smeared 
on  low-grade  olive  oil,  then  clean  sand,  and  scraped  off  the 


68  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

mass.  A  painted  vase  of  olive  oil  was  the  prize  for  victors 
in  the  games.  In  the  sun-baked  Mediterranean  this  oiling, 
still  followed  by  local  athletes,  is  preferable  to  our  con- 
stant baths;  it  keeps  the  skin  supple,  protects  against  burn- 
ing and  skin-cancer.  In  the  ancient  world,  deficiencies  in 
cleaning  (and  in  extraction  of  the  oil)  were  made  up  for 
by  blending  in  scents — distillation  of  alcohol  to  carry 
perfumes  was  unknown. 

At  the  rare  ceremony  of  an  actual  bath  in  water,  all 
the  more  important  to  restore  skin-oils.  Lower-class  Arab 
girls  in  Beirut  today,  though  very  neat,  seldom  bathe  from 
week  to  week;  but  on  their  wedding  day  undergo  an  elabo- 
rate bath  with  perfuming.  Whenever  Homeric  heroes  ar- 
rive at  somebody's  palace,  they're  bathed  by  the  maids — 
perhaps  country  boys  wouldn't  know  how  to  go  about  it. 
Then  they're  anointed  with  olive  oil  and  dressed  in  a 
clean  linen  tunic. 

The  processions  of  the  Parthenon  frieze  and 
Augustus'  Altar  of  Peace  show  a  free  citizenry  wearing 
their  dress  of  office — white  tunics  or  togas.  Ideally  they 
took  a  bath  beforehand.  (At  the  date  of  the  reliefs,  both 
Athens  and  Rome  had  become  imperialist  states,  making 
propaganda  out  of  democratic  symbols;  but  the  symbols 
are  authentic.)  The  Greek  names  of  the  tunic  (chiton) 
and  of  the  best  linen  (byssos)  are  the  Sumerian  and  Egyp- 
tian words  for  flax,  brought  in  by  Phoenician  trade.  Along 
with  the  fabric,  the  classical  world  also  inherited  from  the 
Near  East  the  civic  context  it  was  worn  in. 

Hebrew  priests  and  kings  (unlike  earlier  Near  East- 
ern ones)  held  delegated  authority,  for  they  were  answera- 
ble to  the  prophet,  who  enjoyed  an  inviolable  status  like 
the  Roman  tribune  of  the  people.  When  they  were  conse- 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  69 

crated  for  office,  they  probably  took  a  bath,  and  were 
anointed  (as  still  in  Britain)  and  clothed  in  vestments 
which  defined  their  office.  Prophets  shared  the  anointing. 

When  Jesus  was  seen  as  summing  up  the  roles  of  king, 
priest,  and  prophet  in  an  unexpected  way,  he  was  given  all 
three  offices  under  the  title  of  "Anointed,"  Aramaic  Mes- 
siah, Greek  Christ.  (He  is  also  seen  in  Greek  manner  as  a 
victorious  athlete.)  The  elements  of  consecration  are 
spread  out  through  his  life:  the  ritual  bath,  an  anointing, 
investiture  in  the  murex-purple  cloak  of  royalty.  All  point 
to  that  death  which  confirms  his  Messianic  status:  "This 
Jesus  whom  you  crucified,  God  has  made  both  Lord  and 
Christ." 

The  acts  of  passage  through  the  waters  and  anointing 
are  seen  together  as  conveying  the  "gifts  of  the  Spirit." 
There  is  a  uniform  Mediterranean  physiology  in  which 
the  word  for  "wind"  (Hebrew  ruah,  Greek  pneuma,  Latin 
spiritus)  also  means  "breath"  and  "principle  of  life."  The 
ruah  of  God  which  moves  on  the  face  of  the  water  is  a  pre- 
cosmic  wind,  thought  of  as  his  breath,  which  impregnates 
the  deep  into  life.  Later  he  breathes  it  onto  the  clay  which 
he  has  shaped.  So  the  ritual  bath,  which  marks  our  birth 
into  a  new  state  of  life,  is  taken  as  the  point  where  we  start 
breathing  its  atmosphere. 

A  community  is  seen  as  a  bigger  man  animated  by  its 
proper  breath  or  "spirit."  Its  "members"  are  limbs  of  his 
body,  and  are  ascribed  common  descent,  real  or  adoptive. 
Hellenes  are  descendants  of  Hellen  son  of  Deucalion,  sur- 
vivor of  the  Flood;  Israelites  of  Israel-Joseph.  We're  all 
sons  of  Adam.  One  trouble  in  America  is  that  we  can't  re- 
vive the  myth  of  Noah  to  give  white  and  black  a  common 
ancestor. 


70  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

Jesus'  original  ideological  program,  the  Sermon  on 
the  Mount,  represents  his  understanding  of  the  fresh  start 
which  both  he  and  his  hearers  have  just  made.  Their  bap- 
tism by  John  generated  a  new  community  inside  Israel, 
where  Jesus  through  his  gifts  emerged  as  leader.  In  its  es- 
prit de  corps  we  come  to  live  "in  Christ"  the  principle  of 
reconciliation,  as  previously  we  had  died  in  Adam  the 
principle  of  estrangement. 

Murder  is  committed  by  the  first  sons  of  Adam;  its  re- 
sult is  Babel,  many  peoples  with  mutually  incomprehensi- 
ble languages.  The  community  of  Jesus  is  held  together  by 
a  common  spirit  which  puts  the  mutually  understood 
tongues  of  brotherhood  in  every  mouth.  Communication 
through  the  shared  language  of  dialogue  is  also  the  form 
of  the  new  community  invented  by  Plato. 


Baptism  and  Confirniation  in  the  Church 

When  under  Constantine  the  Church  was  taken  up 
into  the  power-structure,  the  phases  of  the  ritual  bath 
were  separated.  Baptism  became  a  token  of  membership  in 
the  only  society  anybody  could  see,  of  which  Church  and 
State  were  two  elements.  Hence  it  was  put  as  early  in  life 
as  possible.  (Constantine  himself,  the  link  between  two 
ages,  postponed  baptism  until  he'd  finished  his  necessary 
crimes.)  The  gift  of  the  spirit  became  optional  and  was 
put  around  puberty. 

The  Reformation  State  Churches  were  in  a  dilemma; 
they  were  the  religious  phase  of  a  total  society,  but  they 
wanted  to  return  to  the  principle  that  a  person  chose  the 
new  way  of  Jesus  freely.  But  then  there  had  to  be  a  possi- 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  71 

bility  of  his  rejecting  it— or  choosing  it  in  a  way  unaccept- 
able to  the  established  Church.  They  patched  up  the 
dilemma  by  continuing  infant  baptism,  and  making 
confirmation  theoretically  an  acceptance  in  one's  own  per- 
son of  what  had  been  promised  before  by  others.  Soon  that 
reaffirmation  became  mostly  formal.  The  total  society  was 
broken  instead  by  the  appearance  of  dissenting  churches 
and  then  of  skepticism,  always  against  opposition.  In  the 
end  it  was  secular  law,  not  canon  law,  that  evolved  the  no- 
tion of  tolerance — which  for  the  first  time  since  Constan- 
tine  restored  to  the  Church  in  principle  its  autonomy  over 
against  the  State. 

But  within  any  of  the  existing  denominations  today,  as 
in  America,  baptism  is  an  infancy  rite,  introducing  the 
baby  to  the  community.  Confirmation  or  confession  of 
faith  is  a  puberty  rite  of  graduation  from  church  school — 
really  of  graduation  from  church.  For  we've  evolved  a  chil- 
dren's religion,  suitable  also  for  those  in  second  childhood, 
patronized  by  adults  principally  to  ensure  attendance  of 
their  kids  in  church  school.  Entrance  into  that  religion  is 
no  longer  an  act  of  separation  from  the  world,  but  of  iden- 
tification with  it. 

The  radical  Reformation  sects  restored  adult  decision 
to  split  from  the  world,  preserved  in  theory  by  Baptists. 
Their  liberal  clergy,  hampered  by  tradition  from  making 
immersion  less  than  total,  can  dispense  with  it  today  alto- 
gether. But  we  face  evils  for  which  immersion  is  not  too 
great,  but  too  little,  symbolic  expression.  In  their  guerrilla 
attacks  on  draft  boards,  the  Baltimore  and  Milwaukee 
Catholics  used  real  self-drawn  blood,  real  homemade  na- 
palm. If  ever  somebody  in  the  Peace  Movement  is  bap- 
tized, he'll  actually  get  wet  in  some  body  of  water — maybe 


72  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

a  Baptist  tank.  Tlie  bell  bottomed  trousers  and  army  jack- 
ets of  our  dropouts,  with  their  cry  for  authentic  drama, 
point  back  to  the  old  symbols — the  white  garment,  can- 
dles, procession.  No  need  to  refute  their  mythology  that 
the  myrrh  of  Moses'  anointing  oil  was  psychedelic. 

The  early  Church  communicated  a  secret  summary  of 
ideology  to  the  candidates,  and  we  should  be  working  on 
such  a  chain  of  slogans.  The  imposition  of  hands,  begun 
by  the  minister  (a  link  with  the  global  community  in 
space  and  time),  should  spread  to  the  whole  group  with 
the  kiss  of  peace — what  all  humanity  except  Anglo-Saxons 
do  when  they  meet.  Mutual  acceptance,  reciprocal  subor- 
dination. We  verbal  types  needn't  be  surprised  if  action 
people,  normally  tongue-tied,  respond  in  the  languages  of 
play. 


Adult  Baptism  as  Normative 

So  far  as  the  Church  claims  to  be  the  nucleus  of  the  re- 
newed community,  it  must  make  commitment  to  itself  an 
adult  affair.  In  the  rapid  social  change  we'll  be  seeing  to 
the  end  of  time,  each  generation  must  decide  for  itself  to 
take  on  integrity.  That  was  also  how  the  Church  began. 
Of  course  people  are  grooving  up  younger  than  they  used 
to,  in  the  accelerated  political  consciousness  of  our  high 
schools. 

In  a  stable  society  before  scientific  medicine,  being 
born  was  the  biggest  trauma  Avhen  acceptance  Avas  most 
needed.  The  later  crises  of  puberty,  marriage,  vocation 
were  slid  over  or  prearranged.  Today  with  medicine  and 
natural  childbirth,  coming  into  the  world  isn't  necessarily 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  73 

to  be  propitiated  by  parents  or  child.  But  the  infant  bap- 
tism fastened  onto  us  by  medieval  fear  of  death  has  robbed 
the  Church  of  the  proper  way  to  manifest  its  own  begin- 
ning. 

The  American  Resistance  has  developed  a  symbolism 
of  original  power  for  young  men  to  take  the  right  road: 
the  turn-in  of  draft  cards.  But  it's  an  action  vulnerable  to 
the  whim  of  the  State  to  modify  or  repeal,  like  the  incense 
on  Caesar's  altar.  Then  and  now,  resistance  to  Leviathan 
is  the  natural  moral  condition  of  baptism — but  not  a  sub- 
stitute. It's  not  available  in  the  same  Avay  to  women  or 
older  men,  and  doesn't  operate  on  the  same  psychological 
level. 

In  our  transitional  period,  most  converts  to  a  renewed 
Way  have  been  baptized  as  babies  by  conformist  parents 
in  a  conformist  Church.  Of  course  the  new  church  is  the 
daughter  of  the  old;  when  it  goes  back  to  mother  saying 
"War  is  murder"  it  doesn't  want  to  shock,  but  to  show 
how  well  it's  learned  its  catechism.  Still,  as  the  Roman 
church  suspects  the  form  or  intent  of  Protestant  baptism, 
much  more  may  we  suspect  the  form  or  intent  by  which 
babies  without  conscience  are  accepted  into  racist  exploi- 
tative societies.  Out  of  the  peace  revolution  is  born  an 
evangelism  of  actual  sin  and  actual  redemption — 
awareness  of  complicity  and  of  liberation.  Persons  aware 
of  coming  into  the  community  of  new  life  for  the  first  time 
should  have  the  privilege  of  entering  it — and  by  the 
means  indicated  in  old  books,  in  their  subconscious  de- 
sires. Instead  of  asking  theoretical  questions  about  valid- 
ity, why  not  rather  ask  the  person  what  (if  anything)  has 
happened?  For  persons  baptized  as  infayits  in  established 
churches,  the  normal  mode  of  taking  on  renewal  will  be 


74  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

conditional  rebaptism.  Its  vows  should  clearly  define  the 
meaning  of  recruitment  into  the  nonviolent  revolution  of 
Jesus — what  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  should  intend 
by  "Christ's  faithful  soldier  and  servant." 

If  America  moves  towards  stable  revolutionary 
Quaker-style  families,  the  cry  for  "birthright"  infant  bap- 
tism would  return  soon  enough.  The  danger  will  be  that 
once  again  a  way  of  life  (however  objectively  correct)  will 
be  imposed  on  children  without  their  wishes  having  been 
consulted.  Of  course  people  hope  their  kids  will  follow 
them  in  the  peace  revolution;  but  it  can't  be  done  in 
Maoist  style  by  youth  battalions,  but  only  by  availability 
of  the  option  and  persuasion. 


Getting  the  Message  Through  Obstacles 

How  can  the  unionized  blue-collar  workers,  ill- 
educated  and  TV-watching,  be  brought  to  see  the  unsatis- 
factory substitute  for  living  that's  been  fobbed  off  on 
them?  As  the  Resistance  has  struggled  to  push  its 
convictions  over  apathy  and  bureaucracy,  it's  been  driven 
out  of  Puritan  shyness  into  ritual  drama — the  stylized  vul- 
garity in  the  morality-plays  of  the  San  Francisco  Mime 
Troupe,  the  Bread  and  Puppet  Theatre.  Few  have  bugged 
the  churches  so  successfully  as  the  guerrilla  street  liturgies 
of  our  own  Dick  York,  of  Viv  Broughton's  radical  church 
in  London.  The  Cranmers  of  our  new  age  shall  be  Jerry 
Rubin  and  Abbie  Hoffman,  burning  five-dollar  bills  at 
the  Stock  Exchange,  milling  in  for  peace,  wearing  revolu- 
tionary costumes  to  un-American  committees,  inaugurat- 
ing pigs. 


GOING  THROUGH  THE  WATERS  •  75 


The  Fresh  Start  as  Rebuilding  Community 

As  we  dissociate  ourselves  from  exploitation  in  the 
world,  much  more  so  in  the  Church,  which  we  claim  as 
seed  of  a  new  world.  Since  denominationalism  marks  the 
Church's  powerlessness  to  throw  off  complicity,  our 
baptism  is  a  rejection  of  denominations.  The  precondition 
of  reunion  is  our  personal  fresh  start.  As  obedience  to  God 
implies  disobedience  to  the  State,  so  far  as  it's  trespassing 
on  his  property,  it  also  implies  an  act  of  ecclesiastical  dis- 
obedience, so  far  as  the  Church  has  gone  along  with  the 
State.  The  membership  rolls  of  sixteenth-century  Christi- 
anity don't  make  sense  any  longer.  The  only  Church  we 
can  be  baptized  into  is  underground  or  underwater — the 
yellow  submarine  we  all  live  in. 

Nascent  congregations  are  springing  up  from  the 
community  already  there  in  the  peace  movement.  History 
is  gathering  together  children  of  the  denominations  who 
heard  the  message  their  clergy  transmitted  and  rejected. 
The  liberated  Church  will  become  visible  when  seminar- 
ians ask  to  be  ordained  in  it,  when  people  come  to  be  bap- 
tized into  the  thing  which  is  blossoming — precisely  as  a  re- 
sult of  their  adherence. 

To  swing  the  compass-needle  of  our  psyche  into  line 
with  the  electromagnetic  field  of  the  cosmos  may  begin 
as  an  act  of  deprivation:  the  schizoid  withdrawal  which 
points  to  a  new  center  outside  claiming  us;  the  auto  acci- 
dent which  snaps  old  threads  and  makes  us  put  the  new  to- 
gether. But  when  we  emerge  finally  from  the  waters  and  a 
dove  brings  the  olive  to  our  brow,  if  ever  in  our  lives  we 


76  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

should  know  what  it  means  to  be  a  man  or  woman.  The 
first  test  of  our  fresh  start  is  our  freedom  simultaneously  to 
concentrate  psychic  energy  into  sexuality  and  to  sublimate 
it  into  creativity.  The  next  crisis  is  our  non-negotiable  de- 
mand for  love. 


chapter  FIVE 


The  Demand  for  Love: 
The  Source 
of  Creativity 


The  chemist  sees  water  as  the  fundamental 
liquid,  and  normal  saline  or  wine  as  complex 
md  derivative.  So  the  Department  of  Philosophy  line  is 
that  clear  colorless  consciousness  is  the  normal  state  of 
ourselves.  But  the  actual  condition  of  our  psyche  is  a 
spectrum  of  colored  emotional  states,  where  sexuality  is- 
suing into  creation  is  predominate.  In  Hebrew  the  primary 
meaning  of  the  verb  "to  know"  is  sexual,  "And  Abram 
knew  Sarah  his  wife";  the  intellectual  meaning  is  gotten 
from  this  by  abstraction. 

Our  relationship  to  other  living  creatures  is  floated  on 
a  sea  of  sexuality.  We  play  a  feminine-passive  role  over 
against  the  animals;  like  the  female  of  their  species,  we  ad- 
mire the  lion's  mane,  the  peacock's  tail,  the  stag's  antlers, 
the  cock's  comb.  Art  today,  as  in  early  matrilineal  sorieties, 
stresses  female  sexual  characteristics;  but  our  classic  art  is 
marked  by  statues  of  the  naked  standing  male.  We've  de- 


78  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

rived  from  the  animals  the  will  to  domination  over  fel- 
low-males, which  is  extended  to  control  over  nature  and 
magnified  into  mindless  social  institutions;  but  sexual  dom- 
ination needn't  be  so  destructive. 


The  Derailment  of  Sexuality 

The  energy  of  sexuality  tends  to  get  invested  in  sym- 
bols, bank  deposits  of  its  gold.  A  handkerchief,  a  ring,  a 
photo,  places,  odors.  The  nostalgia  for  childhood  land- 
scape or  the  reliable  tune  of  the  summer  merry-go-round 
is  projection  of  preadolescent  sexuality.  The  psychic  stir- 
ring which  at  a  different  place  or  time  leads  to  overt  sex- 
uality can  illuminate  a  scientific  problem,  push  us  into 
craftsmanship,  remind  us  of  a  friend  in  trouble.  The  act  of 
sex  consummated  is  a  psychic  sanctuary  to  march  out  from 
and  return  to  safely.  Sublimation  and  fulfilment:  poles  of 
one  magnet. 

The  interdependence  of  society  reflects  on  the  cul- 
tural level  the  biological  necessity  of  intermarriage.  The 
incest-taboo,  the  body's  own  awareness  of  harmful  reces- 
sive mutations,  spreads  out  positively  into  elaborate 
kinship  systems.  In  early  and  primitive  societies,  the  ex- 
change of  women,  like  commerce,  is  a  bond  tying  neigh- 
boring communities  together — the  original  civilizing  in- 
fluence. 

The  different  wave-lengths  of  sexuality  in  men  and 
women,  which  they  can  never  tell  each  other  about,  are 
the  psychic  components  of  procreation.  As  the  newly  ferti- 
lized ovum  imitates  the  first  life  in  the  primordial  sea,  our 


THE  SOURCE  OF  CREATIVITY  •  79 

desire  reflects  a  planetary  tension  in  the  eons  of  pre-life. 
The  superabundance  of  our  sexuality  provides  for  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  species.  And  also  the  head  of  steam  for  all 
other  creativity  too;  our  best  ideas  come  in  the  free  play  of 
dreaming.  But  if  we  let  that  engine  run  idle  for  too  long  it 
shakes  itself  to  pieces. 

When  a  society  has  become  an  end  in  itself  and  lost 
the  assent  of  its  supposed  citizens,  it  begins  advertising  it- 
self and  manipulating  them  through  technique  grown  au- 
tonomous. The  Roman  Empire  advertised  itself  through 
its  own  power — coinage,  inscriptions,  the  emperor,  the 
army.  The  Middle  Ages  advertised  themselves  through 
their  own  civic  and  divine  cult.  Our  society  has  to  give 
people  apparent  freedom  of  choice;  religious  symbols  have 
died,  power  must  be  pretended  improper.  So  everything 
we  want  to  sell  has  to  be  advertised  through  a  woman's 
belly.  It's  remarkable  that  so  many  Americans  can  break 
through  mystification  and  find  the  road  to  wealth  and 
power. 

A  distorted  culture  cheats  desire  with  unrewarding 
objects:  a  cat,  a  homosexual  attachment,  pornography, 
compulsivity.  The  derailment  of  sexuality,  in  its  twisting 
of  inner  space,  mirrors  manipulation  of  the  outer  environ- 
ment— and  of  the  nature-peoples  who  inhabited  it  before 
we  came  along.  Especially  in  America,  destructive  sexual 
tension  is  built  up  by  the  interracial  affinities  which  are 
supposed  not  to  exist.  Eldridge  Cleaver,  during  his  years 
of  celibacy  on  ice,  analyzes  the  whole  of  our  society  as  the 
forbidden  liaison  between  the  Supermasculine  Menial  and 
the  Ultrafeminine,  with  the  Omnipotent  Administrator 
and  the  Amazon  standing  frustrated  in  the  wings. 


80  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 


Marriage  as  Permanent  Gene-Cell 
of  Revolution 

The  direct  biological  fruit  of  sexuality  is  childbirth, 
which  tames  it  and  transfers  it  to  new  objects.  Its  indirect 
cultural  fruit  has  been  called  sublimation:  a  direct  change 
from  solid  to  gas  without  ever  passing  through  the  liquid 
state.  Sublimation  normally  appears  as  the  creativity  of  a 
profession,  learned  by  apprenticeship,  and  continuing  so- 
ciety by  cultural  rather  than  genetic  inheritance.  It's  im- 
portant to  keep  the  two  channels  distinct:  not  to  try  and 
teach  your  wife  everything  you  know,  not  to  make  love  to 
your  students. 

Each  phase  of  the  revolution  will  only  blossom  out  of 
a  stable  cadre,  convinced  about  what  must  be  done,  and 
ready  to  wait  five,  ten,  twenty  years  until  the  right  mo- 
ment for  action.  The  family  is  the  primary  cadre.  If  we 
can't  build  permanent  peace-loving  families,  with  sex  and 
close  personal  relations  going  for  us,  how  can  we  ever 
build  peace-loving  nations?  The  family  is  the  revohition- 
ary  building  unit,  the  cell  or  chromosome,  naturally  indi- 
cated by  our  biological  roots. 

Both  for  individual  fulfilment  and  for  a  new  society, 
people  need  to  hold  stably  together,  with  flying  buttresses 
in  the  past  to  brace  them  against  the  winds  of  faddism  and 
violence.  When  anger  invades  a  marriage  with  its  billy 
club  and  Mace,  people  must  decide  whether  there  was  a 
permanent  relation.  But  even  if  we  decide  we  must  trans- 
plant once  again,  we  should  be  clear  we've  postponed  the 
long-term  schedule  of  setting  down  roots. 


THE  SOURCE  OF  CREATIVITY  •  81 

It  was  a  natural  mistake  for  the  young  people  to  as- 
sume that  the  locked  box  of  scorpions,  the  hypocrisy  of 
adult  society,  discredited  the  hope  of  permanence  in 
human  relations.  But  discovering  how  badly  the  suburb 
has  failed  should  just  produce  the  determination  to  do 
better.  The  one  best  way  for  the  revolution  to  show  its  se- 
riousness is  in  giving  its  elders  an  example  of  fidelity  to  a 
sick  lover,  a  buddy  in  jail,  a  neurotic  husband. 


The  Revelation  of  Sexuality  in  History 

Human  freedom  was  invented  through  the  discovery 
of  the  human  body  under  the  Mediterranean  sun  after 
millennia  of  sculpture  which  showed  kings,  priests,  gods 
in  their  rigid  hieratic  dress.  Xenophon  says  again  you 
could  tell  his  men  from  the  barbarians  by  the  fact  that 
Hellenes  were  brown  and  Persians  white.  Athletics  at 
Olympia  or  Sparta  was  a  segregated  Garden  of  Eden.  The 
sculpture  is  echoed  by  Pindar's  praise  of  the  victor  in  the 
games,  celebrating  a  struggle  against  dark  powers,  but 
without  inherent  tragedy.  Sexuality  is  projected  onto  a 
new  understanding  of  the  gods  in  the  Song  of  Solomon, 
and  when  Hesiod  chronicles  the  descent  of  Titanic  beings 
from  the  amour  of  Earth  with  Sky. 

Sexuality  was  no  sooner  liberated  than  corrupted,  and 
innocence  became  a  child's  monopoly — even  so  with  an 
undertow  of  desire  and  aggression.  The  bronze  maidens 
on  the  blinding  sands  of  Mykonos  can't  achieve  full  lack 
of  shame,  entire  nakedness.  Plato,  who  gave  sexuality  its 
place  in  Being,  distresses  us  by  making  it  not  merely  subli- 
mated but  homosexual,  following  the  fashion  of  his  times. 


82  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

So  the  love  of  Achilles  and  Patroclus,  once  no  different 
from  that  of  David  and  Jonathan,  "surpassing  the  love  of 
women,"  later  was  given  overt  coloration. 

The  fresh  start  discovered  by  Jesus  liberates  all  psy- 
chic powers,  beginning  with  sexuality.  Besides  the  politi- 
cal revolutionaries  whose  movement  he  co-opted  for  non- 
violence, his  earliest  companions  were  women  of  the 
street,  whom  he  saw  as  closest  to  naturalization  in  the  new 
City.  Once  they  had  been  the  ministrants  of  temple- 
hospitality.  Before  the  appointment  of  a  resident  consul 
from  his  city,  the  travelling  merchant  had  no  protection 
under  law  except  the  guest-friendship  of  a  god  in  his  priv- 
ileged sanctuary.  So  the  temple  was  the  first  hotel,  and 
hence  the  scene  of  what  is  misleadingly  called  "sacred 
prostitution."  It  was  good  business,  and  a  religious  duty, 
for  the  girls  of  the  city  like  an  Eskimo's  daughter  to 
provide  the  stranger  with  home  comforts.  By  the  time  of 
Jesus,  their  clients  were  overseas  mercenaries,  and  the  old 
civic  hospitality  was  no  more.  Somehow  he  restored  their 
trust  in  humankind  and  rechanneled  sexuality.  Susan  Son- 
tag  records  that  the  Vietnamese  rehabilitated  the  prosti- 
tutes of  Hanoi  by  pampering  them  in  country-houses  and 
reading  them  fairy-tales. 

The  natural  acceptance  of  sexuality  by  Jesus  becomes 
strained  and  ambiguous  in  Paul,  who  can  hold  only  ele- 
ments in  isolation:  the  praise  of  Christian  love  (agape); 
the  naked  athlete  of  the  Isthmian  games,  "I  have  fought 
the  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course."  Literature  dena- 
tures the  violence  of  history  by  naive  sexual  motives,  de- 
riving great  events  from  the  curiosity  of  an  Eve,  the  am- 
bition of  a  mythical  Dido  or  actual  Cleopatra.  Pasternak 
organizes  our  experience  of  revolutionary  change  by  sue- 


THE  SOURCE  OF  CREATIVITY  •  83 

cessive  liaisons:  a  wife  from  the  old  regime,  a  mistress 
from  the  new,  a  pickup  from  disintegration. 

Western  history  is  worked  out  in  the  fluctuations  of 
sexuality:  the  invention  of  romantic  love  in  Provence;  its 
polarization  into  Puritan  repression  and  Latin  machismo; 
its  projection  onto  the  Romantic  landscape.  When  Deism 
drove  the  old  Calvinism  out  of  Boston,  it  was  pushed  back 
into  New  Hampshire  and  Vermont,  where  it  festered  into 
our  spectacular  sexual  deviations:  polygamous  Joseph 
Smith,  Mary  Baker  Eddy's  metaphysical  prudery,  chaste 
Transcendentalism,  the  segregated  Shakers,  the  peculiar 
Oneida  community.  Long  before  the  Wright  brothers, 
Goethe  made  Faust  dream  of  flying  towards  the  sunset  in 
an  eternal  evening  over  the  world's  seashores.  The  peoples 
of  the  earth  play  and  swim  at  the  edge  of  the  waters  they 
had  once  come  out  from,  divested  of  the  skins  and  fabrics 
they  had  picked  up  on  dry  land: 

And  see  the  children  sport  upon  the  shore 
And  hear  the  mighty  waters  rolling  evermore. 

Population  Planning  and  Individual  Fulfilment 

It's  wrong  to  make  a  woman  bear  six  children  unless 
she's  physically  very  fit  and  her  husband  well-to-do: 

Oh  your  daddy's  rich 

And  your  ma  is  good-looking. 

In  any  case  it's  too  many  for  the  planet.  And  high  birth- 
rate plus  high  infant  mortality,  as  in  India  and  Latin 
America,  destroys  human  dignity.  The  poor  man  is  forced 
into  this  ill-judged  claim  to  esteem  above  all  through  colo- 


84  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

nialism,  now  inherited  by  America,  which  increased  his 
hopes  and  decreased  his  opportunities.  The  high  birthrate 
in  refugee  camps  shows  what  people  do  when  they  haven't 
got  anything  to  do;  the  whole  world  is  becoming  a  refugee 
camp  from  vanished  community. 

A  crash  program  of  population  control  is  a  temporary 
necessity: 

There  was  an  old  woman  w  ho  lived  in  a  shoe. 
She  had  so  many  children! 
(She  didn't  know  what  to  do.) 

But  in  the  end  nothing  will  do  but  an  economic  system 
where  people  can  see  more  than  a  marginal  standard  of 
living  when  they  limit  their  families.  If  American  invest- 
ment is  too  paternalistic  to  allow  this,  local  nationalisms 
must  arise,  presumably  socialist,  perhaps  not  too  closely 
tied  to  Russia  or  China. 

The  human  being  can  live  in  the  arctics  or  tropics, 
devise  means  of  survival  in  the  depths  of  the  sea  or  outer 
space.  But  the  efflorescence  of  culture — with  all  its 
ambiguities — came  from  temperate  climates.  We'll  do  well 
not  to  push  our  plasticity  too  far.  Especially  the  facts  of 
being  female  put  limits  on  the  adaptability  of  the  species. 
An  element  of  woman's  liberation  is  her  recognition  that 
she's  one  check  to  complete  male  destruction  of  the  globe. 

The  interruption  of  a  physical  cycle  produces  general 
frustration.  Jet  flight  over  several  time  zones  distorts  the 
organism  for  a  day  or  so,  and  diplomats  or  businessmen 
aren't  supposed  to  negotiate  immediately  upon  arrival. 
Childbirth  is  an  integral  part  of  the  woman's  sexual  cycle. 
Her  excitation  rises  and  falls  more  slowly  than  the  man's, 
and  is  less  localized.  She's  not  quite  released  from  tension 
uiuil   nursing  brings  on   the   uterine  contractions  which 


THE  SOURCE  OF  CREATIVITY  •  85 

snap  the  rubber  band  back  to  nearly  where  it  was  before. 
How  to  reconcile  family  planning  with  release  from  ten- 
sion? America  has  settled  on  the  contraceptive  pill  as  the 
basic  means  of  planning,  and  others  than  doctors  need  to 
discuss  the  problems  it  creates. 

Spokesmen  for  the  sexual  revolution  point  to  the 
"separation  of  sexuality  from  conception"  as  a  biological 
fact.  How  far  is  it  a  psychological  fact?  The  pill,  although 
it  accentuates  the  lunar  cycle,  in  other  respects  gives  the 
impression  of  being  pregnant.  When  girls  first  start  it,  a 
number  report  dizziness  and  trouble  in  focussing — effects 
much  more  widespread  than  scattered  reports  of  blood- 
clotting.  Some  get  prematurely  broad  in  the  hips — per- 
haps not  just  with  the  better  eating  which  comes  from 
cooking  for  a  man,  but  also  with  cumulative  pseudo-preg- 
nancy. Others  feel  the  pill  is  trippy,  they're  walking 
drugstores,  turning  themselves  on  and  off,  up  and  down. 

Cautious  women  have  a  lively  suspicion  of  the  un- 
tested chemicals  of  the  drug  business,  remembering  thalid- 
omide. For  better  or  worse,  in  or  out  of  marriage,  some 
have  gone  on  with  mechanical  or  chemical  contraception, 
accepting  as  a  lesser  evil  the  psychic  barrier  from  its  be- 
ing awkward,  messy,  not  fully  reliable.  In  general  we 
shouldn't  expect  to  find  a  way  of  cutting  ourselves  off  com- 
pletely from  the  biological  conditions  of  our  existence. 

For  a  different  reason — the  daily  schedule  required — 
the  pill  doesn't  work  in  illiterate  village  societies.  Under- 
developed countries  doing  population  control  are  better 
off  with  the  Loop,  which  doesn't  require  maintenance  and 
is  less  likely  to  have  unknown  long-term  effects.  While  in- 
dividually not  foolproof,  it  works  well  statistically;  that's 
fine  so  long  as  the  villagers  are  willing  to  be  treated  as  sta- 
tistics. 


86  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

We  must  firmly  squash  down  the  part  of  us  that  still 
hankers  back  to  frontier  America,  when  big  families  were 
an  economic  asset  on  farms  of  indefinite  acreage.  One 
branch  of  medicine  we  can  certainly  cut  back  on  is  help- 
ing childless  couples  to  have  babies — especially  when  the 
remedy  may  bring  multiple  births.  Rather  we  should  treat 
their  sterility  as  a  precious  natural  resource,  and  help 
them  turn  it  to  good  use.  Here  may  be  the  means  to  take 
the  pressure  of  guilt  off  the  homosexual. 

The  urgency  of  having  fewer  people  points  to  abor- 
tion in  more  cases  than  now  legal,  above  all  when  a  de- 
formed child  is  likely.  We  must  just  live  with  the  damage 
it  does  to  the  woman's  body  and  psyche.  Of  course,  repres- 
sive laws  (as  with  abortion  and  marijuana)  are  one  of  the 
roadblocks  by  which  the  American  system  in  its  folly  de- 
tours reform  into  revolution.  We  might  meditate  on  the 
fact  that  Greeks  and  Romans,  the  inventors  of  human  dig- 
nity, exposed  a  deformed  child  at  birth,  before  the  father 
had  acknowledged  it  as  a  person  with  legal  rights.  This 
unsentimental  realism  about  the  requirements  of  a  hard 
world  sprang  from  reluctance  to  clutter  up  the  earth  with 
nonviable  beings.  Still  we've  decided  that  this  is  an  im- 
proper decision  for  any  person  to  make;  all  the  more  then 
we  should  take  extra  pains  not  to  overstep  our  preroga- 
tives elsewhere. 


A  Family  Schedule 

Moralists  have  little  business  to  sit  around  and  criti- 
cize the  courting  practices  of  a  society;  much  business  to 
criticize  a  society  which  forces  courting  practices  on  young 


THE  SOURCE  OF  CREATIVITY  •  87 

people  many  years  before  the  desirable  time  to  have  chil- 
dren. Where  moderate  delay  of  awakening  does  no  dam- 
age, our  current  premature  sexualization  deprives  people 
of  the  privilege  of  having  been  children,  and  gets  them 
married  too  young.  The  Vietnamese,  admired  by  Ameri- 
can revolutionaries,  although  their  strength  lies  in  past 
fertility,  prescribe  three  delays  to  their  young  women:  if 
they  fall  in  love,  to  delay  engagement;  if  they  get  engaged, 
to  delay  marriage;  if  they  get  married,  to  delay  having  chil- 
dren. Sexual  liberation  is  seen  as  a  barrier  to  vocational 
liberation.  If  we  find  these  antiseptic  heroines  unattrac- 
tive, we  have  the  burden  of  working  out  something  better. 

It's  damaging  for  a  couple  to  use  any  means  of  contra- 
ception for  an  extended  period  of  years  at  the  beginning 
of  their  relationship.  Having  no  children  or  even  one 
child  doesn't  give  enough  reason  to  be  living  together — 
which  always  creates  more  problems  than  it  solves.  And  an 
unmarried  couple  needs  a  double  commitment  to  hold  to- 
gether. 

A  lot  of  the  girls  show  another  symptom  of  pseudo- 
pregnancy:  irrational  short  temper.  A  girl  living  childless 
with  a  man,  whether  married  or  unmarried,  wavers  be- 
tween fears  of  losing  him  if  she  gets  sick  or  fired,  and 
threats  of  leaving  him.  Behind  fear  and  threat  lies  the 
growing  boredom  of  continued  sexuality  with  the  same 
person  which  never  leads  to  the  creation  of  anything — ex- 
cept endless  work  on  a  Ph.D.  thesis,  or  savings  for  a  second 
car  for  her  to  get  a  better  job  to  earn  money  to  save  for  a 
better  second  car  .  .  .  And  in  any  case  the  lingering  fear 
(or  hope)  of  unplanned  pregnancy.  The  pseudo-preg- 
nancy of  the  pill  bears  more  of  the  disadvantages  of  the 
real  thing  than  we  realize — and  none  of  the  advantages. 


88  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

The  other  side  of  the  fertility  dilemma  appears  when 
couples  marry  early,  get  the  right-size  family  by  the  middle 
twenties,  and  then  have  to  face  twenty  years  of  contracep- 
tion at  the  other  end.  Not  all  children  want  to  be  pals 
with  parents  no  older  than  great  big  brothers  and  sisters. 
We  need  once  again  a  normal  schedule  of  marriage  (if 
only  as  a  pattern  to  deviate  from)  which  will  minimize 
frustrations.  So  much  is  now  known  in  scholarship,  the  sci- 
ences, the  professions,  that  professional  training  for  both 
men  and  women  should  extend  into  the  late  twenties.  A 
married  person  with  children  usually  makes  it  through 
graduate  school  with  competent  work,  but  without  the 
imagination  and  depth  ideally  required. 

If  people  get  married  in  the  late  twenties,  they  can 
further  utilize  the  natural  cycle  of  the  woman's  recupera- 
tion, which  makes  it  easier  to  have  children  about  three 
years  apart.  Children  closer  together  tire  out  the  mother 
and  compete  for  attention  on  the  same  level.  In  this  way 
childbearing  can  end  in  the  late  thirties,  when  it's  less  de- 
sirable for  both  mother  and  baby.  Then  there  isn't  a  long 
period  of  contraception  ahead.  Also  the  demands  of  the 
children  and  one  or  two  professional  careers  channel  en- 
ergy away  from  sexuality. 

A  new  spontaneous  sentiment  for  planning  is  the 
trend  for  couples  to  have  one  or  two  children  of  their  own 
and  then  adopt  multiracial  orphans  from  at  home  or 
abroad.  It  maximizes  benefits  from  genetic  intermixture, 
liberal  training,  the  cheerful  solidarity  of  big  families. 
The  extra  care  required  for  adopted  babies  also  helps  take 
pressure  off  sexuality.  (But  of  course  a  properly  function- 
ing world  wouldn't  produce  all  those  babies  to  be  put  out 
for  adoption.) 


THE  SOURCE  OF  CREATIVITY  •  89 

For  the  mother,  childbirth  and  lactation  are  the  end 
of  a  cycle;  for  the  child,  a  beginning.  It's  preferable  for 
him  to  go  ahead  from  it  with  a  permanent  father  and 
mother — in  accordance  with  the  facts  of  his  conception, 
which  he  somehow  understands  even  before  it's  explained 
in  the  learning  context  of  the  playground.  Children 
brought  up  otherwise  have  something  left  out  of  their 
makeup,  which  can  be  compensated  but  not  replaced  by  a 
different  kind  of  intensity. 

To  acquiesce  in  the  constant  breakup  of  radical  fami- 
lies and  liaisons  as  a  revolutionary  necessity,  even  when 
spending  time  in  separate  jails,  is  a  counsel  of  despair. 
The  anarchist  theory  of  loosing  indiscriminate  sexuality 
onto  society  disrupts  the  movement  for  change  as  much  as 
it  does  the  System.  Not  merely  pressure  of  vocational 
training,  but  also  the  risky  work  which  only  the  young  can 
do,  point  strongly  to  postponement  of  marriage.  Student 
revolutionaries  approaching  the  magic  age  of  thirty  are 
now  moving  into  stable  marriages.  They  don't  need  to 
breed  big  families  themselves,  since  they're  converting  a 
new  generation  of  middle-class  rebels — themselves  often 
products  of  a  liberal  happy  suburban  fortress. 

Within  a  repressive  society  in  rapid  change,  the  per- 
sonnel of  the  revolution  can  always  be  recruited  from  the 
decaying  order  of  things.  Hence  a  myth  of  the  world's  end, 
where  having  children  is  secondary.  The  full  force  of  per- 
sonality, so  seldom  realized,  can  be  channelled  into  organ- 
izing. Paul  sees  so  big  a  burden  of  interpretation  on  per- 
sons like  himself  as  to  rule  out  marriage — which  in  the 
Roman  world  had  broken  down  much  more  completely 
than  in  ours,  and  had  to  be  rebuilt  precisely  on  the  basis 
of  the  new  community.  John  Wesley  in  the  face  of  un- 


90  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

evangelized  Europe  and  America  saw  it  imperative  for 
the  herald  to  spend  a  number  of  years  unmarried. 

The  archaic  discipline  of  the  Catholic  Church  plays 
an  ambiguous  role.  On  one  hand,  its  intransigence  on 
birth  control  and  clerical  marriage,  its  complicated  pre- 
tenses about  divorce  and  childrearing,  make  people  un- 
able to  see  it  as  an  actual  guide  for  faith  or  morals.  On 
the  other  hand,  its  members  who  voluntarily  took  on  celi- 
bacy exhibit  a  spirituality  of  population  control,  and  form 
a  revolutionary  vanguard,  imfettered  to  vote  for  the  fu- 
ture in  a  time  of  cosmic  troubles.  These  inner  contradic- 
tions will  only  be  resolved  through  an  infusion  of  Protes- 
tant liberty  in  new-style  reunion. 

The  mistakes  venial  for  individuals  are  mortal  for 
societies.  Paul's  harsh  words  about  sexual  deviation  in  the 
early  chapters  of  Romans  are  sociological  analysis;  family 
breakdown  is  an  index  of  social  collapse.  The  very  fact 
that  it's  easy  and  forgivable  for  individuals  to  go  wrong 
implies  something  unforgivable  about  society.  Our  moral- 
ists can't  find  words  harsh  enough  for  our  Madison  Ave- 
nue temples  of  prostitution. 


The  Family  as  Unit  of  Rebuilding 

The  New  Testament  sees  the  solidarity  in  the  local 
community  as  its  marriage  to  Christ.  Today  the  solidarity 
of  the  Church  is  fractured  into  denominations.  If  people 
are  well-informed  enough  to  know  they  want  something 
claimed  by  one  of  the  denominations — ^a  liturgy,  a  system 
of  discipline — they  also   know   it  doesn't  say  what   they 


THE  SOURCE  OF  CREATIVITY  •  91 

must  hear.  A  spirituality  of  marriage  adequate  to  the  sit- 
uation cuts  across  existing  divisions. 

In  the  marriage  vows,  the  fresh  start  of  baptism  into 
nonviolence  must  be  channelled  into  an  undertaking  not 
to  overburden  the  planet,  the  oppressed,  the  partner.  Like- 
wise through  the  mysterious  process  of  education  people 
must  help  their  children  to  make  the  same  choice  as  they 
did,  but  no  less  freely.  Actual  sensitivity  about  personal 
relations  is  almost  as  hard  to  achieve  in  a  house  as  on  a 
planet.  If  we  can  reach  across  the  earthquake-fault  here, 
we  can  hope  to  reach  across  it  anywhere.  And  it  has  been 
bridged  here  from  time  to  time.  If  a  peacemaker  isn't  de- 
termined on  actual  integrity  with  wife  or  husband,  we 
don't  have  to  take  that  peacefulness  very  seriously  any- 
where else. 

Revolutionary  movements  at  one  stage  must  be  Puri- 
tanical. How  can  a  vacation,  a  place  by  the  sea,  guestrooms 
and  a  garden,  violin  lessons  be  squared  with  the  austerity 
and  urgency  of  the  present?  But  these  are  the  things  we're 
fighting  for,  and  they  must  be  built  somehow  into  the  rev- 
olution, or  they  won't  be  there  when  it  succeeds.  One  of 
the  places  where  the  old  violence  is  first  overcome  is  in  a 
family  of  Bachs,  Huxleys,  Wesleys.  Even  a  whole  commu- 
nity of  Quakers  can  build  a  new  constructive  life  on  the 
rubble  of  the  old  society. 

Both  suburban  and  revolutionary  families  shipwreck 
on  the  transformation  of  sexuality.  In  a  certain  year,  there 
seems  to  be  nothing  holding  husband  and  wife  together 
but  a  bunch  of  fractious  children.  Still,  the  widening  gap 
needn't  be  anybody's  fault  or  even  something  wrong.  The 
original  job  is  starting  to  be  wound  up;  the  children  are 


92  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

taking  their  life  into  their  own  hands,  more  independent 
than  anybody  gave  them  credit  for.  "Daddy,  us  third- 
graders  had  a  sitdoun  today.  We  sat  down  outside  the 
classroom  for  half  an  hour.  We  demanded  no  more 
substitutes." 

At  this  point  the  parents'  cue  is  to  keep  on  switching 
creativity  to  the  task  which  both  they  and  the  children  can 
recognize  as  above  all  legitimate.  No  more  substitutes. 
Perhaps  a  deepening  involvement  of  the  woman  in  what 
the  man  is  doing.  But  the  very  notion  of  a  profession  in 
which  the  wife  can  take  legitimate  interest  and  pride 
shows  how  far  we've  got  to  move  from  the  current  job 
scene.  Much  more,  for  husband  and  wife  to  work  out  an 
actual  joint  project.  Whatever  woman's  liberation  means 
for  them,  both  must  radically  rethink  the  channelling  of 
creativity.  How  can  it  find  a  profession  which  will  support 
the  family  and  still  express  their  rock-bottom  convictions 
as  it  blossoms  into  usefulness? 


chapter  SIX 


The  Demand  for 
Usefulness: 
Actual  Vocation 


The  need  for  food,  and  aggression  with  its  com- 
plex roots,  push  man  into  his  daily  work.  But 
our  "economic"  system  isn't  any  longer  what  its  name 
implies,  a  rational  "household  management"  of  the  planet. 
Its  jobs  fit  neither  into  intelligible  long-range  goals  nor 
individual  fulfilment.  There  they  sit,  rootless  parasites  in 
the  jungle  of  competition  (itself  rooted  in  no  proper  soil 
but  its  own  decay),  bearing  ostentatious  purple  flowers  un- 
touched by  sun,  wind,  and  rain. 


The  Crisis  of  Counter-Productive  Jobs 

Jacques  Ellul  has  analyzed  with  pitiless  logic  how  the 
growth  of  knowledge  has  forced  all  jobs,  and  the  society 
which  they  allegedly  serve,  into  a  cycle  of  self-expanding 
technique,  recognizing  no  principles  but  itself,  doing 
whatever  can  be  done  because  it  can  be.  If  the  supply  of 
raw  materials  were  infinite,  what  ever  could  break  the 


94  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

cycle?  Our  finitude  is  our  salvation.  The  limitations  of 
planetary  ecology,  of  the  poor's  patience,  of  our  inner 
balance,  ensure  that  at  some  point  technique  will  destroy 
the  conditions  for  its  own  existence.  We  could  still  hope  to 
smash  its  handcuffs  a  little  before  the  whole  environment 
spontaneously  breaks  down.  The  most  important  sciences 
are  the  ones  which  laid  out  the  groundplan  of  natural  or- 
ders before  they  were  stifled  by  the  finigus  growth  of  tech- 
nique: ecology,  Marxist  historical  analysis,  the  classical  lit- 
eratures which  define  individual  freedom. 

John  Calvin,  who  wound  up  the  clock  of  our  ec- 
onomic system  by  inventing  the  delayed  gratification  of 
saving,  left  tiie  goals  and  means  of  the  professions  inade- 
quately examined.  To  the  industrial  and  imperial  West  he 
gave  the  dogma  that  any  job  which  actually  exists  has  a 
prescriptive  right  to  be  called  the  service  of  God.  The  mys- 
tique of  secularism  ends  up  in  the  same  bind;  any  move- 
ment which  involves  large  numbers  of  people  must  be  a 
proper  part  of  the  human  enterprise.  But  we  must  rather 
ask  of  every  job  and  profession  whether  it  serves  a  legiti- 
mate need;  and  in  a  legitimate  way,  without  breaking  of 
orders.  We  do  this  by  holding  the  System  more  seriously 
than   it   does   itself  to   its   self-professed   principles. 

What  is  called  a  "student"  movement  leads  the  push 
into  the  future,  wavering  between  withdrawal  and  vio- 
lence. But  in  either  case  studying  is  abandoned:  the  young 
people  are  too  itchy  to  embark  on  any  seven-year  course  of 
study,  medicine  or  physics.  The  bridge  which  normally 
leads  from  curiosity  to  vocation  loses  its  abutments  on 
both  ends  and  falls  into  the  river. 

Simultaneously  the  attractive  power  of  the  profes- 
sions is  corrupted.  The  scientist  lets  his  research  be  chan- 


ACTUAL  VOCATION  •  95 

nelled  by  grants  from  foundations  dipping  into  a  Defense 
Department  well.  Businessmen  acquiesce  in  buying  per- 
sonal affluence  at  the  cost  of  personal  stifling,  and  the  clos- 
ing of  doors  for  billions  around  the  world.  A  parasitic  sys- 
tem of  middlemen  muscles  in  on  writing  and  artistic 
production,  making  and  breaking  fads  by  marketing  rules, 
as  Time  invented  the  Death  of  God  in  1966. 

Unionized  labor  is  there  serving  its  two  collusive  mas- 
ters; what  their  hands  have  made  is  taken  from  them, 
nothing  to  show  their  families  except  calluses  and  the  pay- 
check to  live  in  the  suburbs  and  watch  the  TV  and  stand 
in  line  at  popular  restaurants.  None  has  a  second  string  to 
his  bow;  even  this  unsatisfactory  life  is  lived  only  by  kind 
permission  of  the  System. 

And  then  the  young  people  see  their  professors  cut- 
ting classes  to  get  consulting  fees  for  tightening  the  Sys- 
tem's bolts.  There  isn't  any  sense  of  working  together  at  a 
joint  task.  A  depression  might  turn  people  back  to  necessi- 
ties, but  is  unlikely  so  long  as  the  State  goes  on  subsidizing 
a  military  machine,  and  patching  up  inflation  through 
old-age  benefits. 

In  a  poor  society,  alienation  is  controlled  by  a  class 
of  exploiting  rich,  hidden  behind  bureaucracy.  In  an 
affluent  society,  alienation  is  built  into  the  institutional 
complex  of  the  system,  which  generates  warped  parallels 
to  the  institutions  of  a  normally  functioning  society. 
Under  this  constant  pressure  the  whole  body  of  the  State 
degenerates  into  a  cancer  feeding  on  itself.  The  media  are 
its  pseudo-language,  spreading  the  lie  that  the  interests  of 
the  technological  complex  are  supreme.  Its  jobs  are  a  ma- 
nipulation of  paper  and  men.  Through  it,  the  industrial 
complex    (more    and    more    automated)    turns    out    self- 


96  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

producing  instruments  of  destruction,  self-destructing 
consumer  products,  regardless  of  need.  Obliteration  and 
obsolescence — a  system  whose  humanitarian  triumph  is 
military  items  obsolete  before  used,  or  scrubbed  on  the 
assembly  line  after  billions  have  been  spent.  Its  foreign 
policy  is  the  degradation  or  development  of  poor  peoples 
through  its  diplomatic,  military,  industrial,  academic 
arms.  Its  churches  are  the  churches. 

What  makes  the  System  seem  so  unapproachable  is 
that  so  many  people  are  spending  their  full  working  time 
(with  however  bad  a  conscience)  at  jobs  which  support  it. 
The  new  things  which  critically  need  to  be  done  involve  a 
radical  break  with  existing  job-slots.  Of  course  those  slots 
are  a  big  break  with  what  they  were  a  quarter-century  ago, 
as  the  System  progressively  deforms  the  jobs  inside  itself. 
The  aggressive  retool  themselves  for  new  niches,  others 
fall  by  the  way. 

At  first,  the  people  moving  out  or  moving  over  will 
only  seem  like  scattered  individuals.  But  somewhere  some- 
time there  will  be  a  breakthrough — beginning  in  the 
Black  Caucus  of  many  professions  now.  The  University  re- 
bellion is  serving  notice  that  young  people  will  not  put 
their  bodies  behind  the  existing  desks  next  to  the  potted 
philodendron  and  the  glassbrick  walls.  With  much  in- 
efficiency and  waste,  because  of  their  inadequate  train- 
ing, they're  groping  for  new  slots  to  move  into.  But  also 
the  vanguard  of  the  professionals — those  with  exceptional 
political  consciousness  or  professional  competence — are 
beginning  to  make  the  break.  Physicists  and  physicians  are 
taking  the  Hippocratic  oath  of  revolutionary  humanism 
not  to  lend  themselves  to  the  System's  purposes  of  war  and 
intimidation. 


ACTUAL   VOCATION  •  97 


The  Revolution  of  Inner  Discipline 

The  new  consciousness  of  vocation  began  when  pro- 
fessionals discovered  that,  while  the  unions  slept  behind 
them,  they  were  in  the  vanguard  by  virtue  of  condemning 
the  settled  foreign  policy  of  their  Government  on  their 
own  principles.  When  doctors  denounced  it  for  maiming 
civilians;  anthropologists  as  genocidal;  biologists  as  de- 
stroying a  unique  environment;  statesmen  as  imprudent; 
lawyers  as  illegal;  ambassadors  as  bad  public  relations; 
clergy  as  immoral — the  Government  could  only  set  up  its 
last  smoke  screens  to  persuade  its  captive  generals  not  to 
condemn  it  as  bad  tactics,  or  its  economists  as  bad  invest- 
ment. 

We  can  tell  that  the  System  is  set  on  pulling  itself 
down  when  its  own  logic  again  and  again  reminds  us  of  its 
final  refutation — our  ineradicable  dissatisfaction.  I  just 
got  a  questionnaire  for  my  twenty-fifth  reunion  yearbook. 
Was  I  on  schedule?  Were  any  of  my  children  hippies? 
W^ere  they  attending  the  old  school?  How  did  I  estimate 
my  net  worth?  Was  my  portfolio  for  income  or  growth? 
What  was  my  house  valued  at?  Over  against  seniority,  ten- 
ure, and  investments,  the  principal  hope  for  the  future  is 
our  dynamic  security  of  getting  fired  to  do  the  next  thing 
on  the  agenda  of  the  cosmos.  You  may  thumb  your  nose  at 
your  boss:  "Something  is  happening  here,  and  you  don't 
know  what  it  is,  do  you,  Mr  Jones?"  It's  the  finger  of  God 
writing  out  new  job-descriptions. 

Past  needs  have  produced  specialized  forms  of  per- 
sonal discipline — the  monk,  the  missionary,  the  inventor. 


98  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

the  entrepreneur.  We  ask  for  an  American  da  Vinci  to  di- 
agram the  proportions  of  a  man.  People  do  all  that  drink- 
ing, watching  ball  games  on  TV,  golf,  driving  around  on 
the  freeways,  because  they  can't  face  spending  time  on 
themselves.  From  the  lack  of  any  gravitational  mass  in 
those  empty  lives,  by  an  exact  law  the  high-velocity 
children  spin  off  centrifugally  into  new  eccentric  orbits. 

A  man  becomes  himself  by  what  he  does:  "In  the  be- 
ginning was  the  deed."  The  self-affirmation  of  a  fresh  start, 
the  creativity  which  temporarily  flowed  into  the  pool  of 
sexuality,  are  supposed  in  the  end  to  fill  up  the  ocean  of  a 
"vocation,"  something  you're  called  to  by  the  nature  of 
things.  Our  co-workers  there  are  built  up  with  us  into  a 
professional  team.  How  can  it  pass  from  being  the  arena  of 
competition,  where  men  are  ground  down  into  identical 
grains  of  sand,  to  a  nuclear  cell  of  actual  community? 


Craftsmanship  as  Affirmation  of  Natural  Orders 

Our  demand  for  usefulness  is  another  form  of  the  cry 
for  meaning.  Our  community  began  to  cohere  for  the  first 
time  while  we  wrapped  hundreds  of  pounds  of  donated 
pennies  to  bail  out  our  brothers  and  sisters  in  jail.  In  our 
need  for  perfection,  our  own  spoiled  craftsmanship  throws 
us  back  on  the  primordial  creativity.  We  find  our  meaning 
in  work — and  not  just  anything  which  calls  itself  work, 
but  the  work  of  the  revolutions  of  peace,  done  in  solidar- 
ity with  that  archaic  revolution  which  once  lifted  the  cos- 
mos up  bright  and  dripping  out  of  the  seismic  waves  of 
chaos. 

After  the  initial  procreative  act  of  creation,  our  tradi- 


ACTUAL   VOCATION  •  99 

tion  sees  its  nuts-and-bolts  detail  as  the  work  of  a  master 
tinker  who  hammers  the  earth  out  flat,  and  the  sky  as  an 
Achilles'  shield.  "The  sky  announces  the  splendor  of  God, 
and  the  firmament  shows  the  work  of  his  hands"  (Ps. 
19:2).  Before  that  burst  of  creativity  all  is  waste  and  void 
— there's  no  proper  light,  no  birds  in  the  air,  all  subject  to 
earthquake.  Then  the  architect  sets  up  the  seven  pillars 
supporting  the  circular  temple  of  the  universe,  and  so  sta- 
bilizes all. 

As  we  walk  through  the  forest,  by  an  act  of  concentra- 
tion we  can  focus  on  the  billions  of  atoms  in  a  leaf,  and 
then  think  out  to  the  waves  of  the  sea,  trying  to  grasp  the 
extent  of  the  matter  in  all  the  planets  and  galaxies.  It's 
full  of  mysteries.  Where  are  all  the  negative  protons  which 
should  have  been  formed  to  balance  off  the  positive  ones 
in  our  part  of  the  universe?  Do  the  galaxies  alternate  mat- 
ter and  anti-matter?  Anyway,  wherever  we  look,  every- 
thing is  full  of  organization;  somebody  has  been  hard  at 
work. 

Our  task  is  patiently  to  extricate  the  horse  impris- 
oned in  the  jade,  the  cherries  latent  under  the  bark,  the 
potential  man  overlaid  by  the  frightened  bully.  In  our 
part  of  the  creation  the  most  important  things  are  human 
beings  and  the  forms  they  define  themselves  in — words. 
The  literary  scholar  instructed  in  the  area  of  liberation 
brings  out  of  his  safe-deposit  box  new  things  and  old 
things.  Since  we  can't  add  an  inch  to  our  height,  our  work 
doesn't  consist  in  making  new  things  but  in  remaking  ex- 
isting ones,  polishing  tarnished  silver.  The  master  we're 
all  apprenticed  to  did  his  apprenticeship  in  the  living 
grain  of  wood  or  stone,  and  then  graduated  as  commu- 
nity-organizer and  poet. 


100  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 


Excellence:  Beating  the  System 
at  Its  Own  Game 

If  the  military  is  our  profession  we  need  to  switch. 
But  if  we  have  a  potentially  rational  vocation,  our  cue  is 
neither  to  drop  out,  nor  to  lose  hope,  nor  to  go  on 
climbing  the  ladder  in  hopes  of  gradual  change;  but  to 
beat  the  System  at  its  own  game.  If  we  take  seriously  the 
professed  principles  of  business,  the  Church,  law,  engi- 
neering, foreign  policy,  medicine,  we'll  find  that  they  sit 
in  judgment  on  the  System  and  condemn  large  areas  of 
current  practice.  If  we  try  to  drop  out,  someday  we'll  have 
to  drop  back  in  again  into  compromise  with  the  System — 
an  unfruitful  one,  because  we  haven't  got  the  competence 
to  attack  it  head-on.  After  initial  rebellion,  a  student 
should  learn  his  profession  exceptionally  well,  get  his  cre- 
dentials, and  then  turn  his  back  on  its  promise  of  security. 
Swamp  the  profession  with  the  reality  of  your  work,  and 
then  use  that  bridgehead  to  push  its  compromised  goals 
through  to  the  universal  goals  they  imply. 

Of  course  our  contracts  will  frequently  be  termi- 
nated. We  must  keep  firmly  in  mind  that  we're  the  ones 
who've  been  entrusted  with  the  true  principles  of  the  Sys- 
tem, and  that  it  knows  it.  It  hopes  we'll  crawl  back 
humbled.  But  if  we  bounce  back  with  double  energy  and 
even  more  extensive  proposals,  better  credentials  than 
ever,  it  can't  exclude  us  from  the  discussion.  Because  the 
apparently  reliable  are  more  or  less  phony  careerists,  who 
at  graduate  school  every  time  cut  the  lectures  on  profes- 
sional ethics.  In  the  end  it's  not  the  threat  from  the  System 
that  holds  us  back,  but  our  slothful  self-destructive  suspi- 
cion that  the  System  may  be  right.  Push  beyond  that;  ev- 


ACTUAL  VOCATION  •  101 

erything  salvageable  in  the  System  will  be  salvaged  only 
because  able  men  not  easily  hurt  have  kept  holding  it  up 
to  its  word. 

Every  harlot  was  a  virgin  once,  every  bureaucrat  was 
at  one  time  a  man,  and  we  do  him  the  credit  of  calling 
him  back  to  himself.  Of  course  we  may  not  bring  over  the 
top  management  en  bloc.  They  are  at  this  very  moment 
pretending  that  automation  or  group-dynamics  is  allowing 
the  System  to  break  through  its  old  ways  and  become  radi- 
cally responsive  to  our  wishes — if  we'll  only  be  patient. 
But  our  patience  has  lasted  five  thousand  years  and  things 
aren't  all  that  different. 

Let  it  not  offer  us  the  cookies  of  minor  concessions,  or 
manipulate  us  by  alternating  patronage  and  neglect.  We 
stick  with  it  because  we  don't  set  ourselves  up  as  founders 
of  a  counter-System;  we  propose  to  keep  our  lines  open  to 
the  radicals  of  the  next  generation,  who  will  be  born  in- 
side it.  We're  stuck  with  the  System  as  we're  stuck  with  the 
planet;  we  have  to  retain  confidence  that  renewal  is  possi- 
ble within  both.  If  we  hold  a  true  measure  of  the  depth  of 
its  problems,  we  won't  be  fobbed  off  by  its  usual  alterna- 
tion of  cynicism  and  complacency. 

We  will  deal  with  the  System  on  our  scale,  not  its.  It's 
as  impossible  to  reconstruct  a  whole  economic  system  as  a 
whole  continental  biology;  it  operates  by  uncounted  big 
and  little  mechanisms  which  slip  through  the  meshes  of 
every  planner.  What  we  can  hope  to  do  is:  to  halt  by  polit- 
ical action  the  major  operations  which  are  destroying  nat- 
ural orders;  to  introduce  correct  principles  in  small  areas 
where  we  more  nearly  have  control;  and  then  patiently  to 
observe  the  reaction  to  this  preliminary  injection  of  order. 
After  we've  shaken  the  aphids  off  the  rose  bush,  cut  down 
the  jungle  of  weeds,  pruned  off  the  deadwood,  watered  and 


102  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

fertilized,  we  just  have  to  wait  and  see  where  the  new 
growth  appears.  It  knows  better  than  we  do. 

We  must  envisage  a  radical  reordering  of  priorities  in 
the  professions,  which  can  only  be  done  by  each  individual 
in  his  own  job  and  caucus.  Catholic  natural-law  theory  is  a 
timid  approach  to  what  is  needed.  What  Paul  Goodman 
writes  can  always  be  read  with  profit.  But  everybody 
knows  his  own  area  best.  We  have  to  introduce  the  new  ge- 
netic strains  of  love  where  we're  actually  operating — in 
the  soil  of  the  planet. 

The  natural  orders.  Lawyers  must  find  where  exist- 
ing legal  systems  are  most  vulnerable  to  an  application  of 
justice,  and  push  them  to  define  new  principles  of  interna- 
tional law,  new  rights  for  people  and  things.  We  must  en- 
courage and  fund  the  new  breed  of  physicist  and  biologist 
who  act  as  our  watchdogs  against  the  constant  dangers  of 
nuclear  technology,  insecticides,  untried  drugs,  synthetic 
additives,  substitute  consumer  products.  We  need  edu- 
cated farmers  and  ranchers  who  incorporate  wildlife 
preserves  on  their  land,  observe  it  with  love,  collaborate 
on  equal  terms  with  professional  scientists — for  knowl- 
edge, not  manipulation. 

The  planet  and  the  local  community.  Planners 
today  are  operating  on  the  wrong  scales:  too  big  to  be  re- 
sponsive to  local  needs,  too  small  to  be  responsive  to  plan- 
etary needs.  We  must  focus  on  each  and  distinguish  them 
sharply. 

Decentralizing.  It  must  be  possible  for  a  radical 
banker  to  find  a  means  to  help  the  ghetto  or  a  poor  nation 
finance  itself  and  then  keep  his  hands  off.  Or  for  doctors  to 


ACTUAL  VOCATION  •  103 

invent  a  bridge  between  lucrative  private  specialty  and 
immense  clinics — a  modest  friendly  neighborhood  medi- 
cine. Engineers  who  don't  scale  up  but  down,  finding  ways 
to  reduce  the  need  for  their  own  work,  making  it  invisible. 
City  planning — better,  finding  a  smaller  level  of  organiza- 
tion without  the  waste  of  commuting,  everybody  bringing 
his  specialty  into  a  more  intimate  approachable  scale.  Dis- 
persing industry  into  the  fields— as  Hanoi  did  under  pres- 
sure of  bombing.  Local  co-ops,  bail  bondsmen.  Every  step 
is  in  the  right  direction  which  destroys  some  possibility  of 
national  advertising. 

Internationalizing.  A  crash  program  to  expand  the 
study  of  Russian  and  Chinese,  as  well  as  minor  languages; 
developing  the  wisdom  of  the  body  to  be  at  home  in  dif- 
ferent climates.  Lobbying  to  create  UN  conservation  and 
rights  commissions  with  real  teeth  in  them.  Embodying 
war-crimes  precedents  like  Nuremberg  and  Stockholm  in 
authoritative  legal  textbooks  and  live  institutions.  Using 
overseas  loans  for  actual  indigenous  development.  Genu- 
ine adaptation  of  Western  medicine  to  other  environ- 
ments, a  coordinated  attack  on  overpopulation  by  different 
techniques.  Above  all,  every  professional  on  all  levels  say- 
ing No  to  the  flow  of  war  materiel  and  personnel. 

Self-esteem  and  esteem  for  others.  Every  admin- 
istrator I  know  is  squeezed  by  the  dilemma  of  having  sac- 
rificed his  own  creativity  in  favor  of  service  to  others — 
which  turns  out  nonexistent.  Much  greater  realism  about 
both  is  required. 

Radical  service.  Reliable  subsidies  for  militant  law- 
yers who  defend  the  defenseless — not  for  a  year  or  two  as 


104  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

public  defender  (a  legal  chaplaincy)  but  lifelong.  Social 
service  that  doesn't  exhaust  the  worker  or  demean  the 
receiver — because  it's  done  to  strengthen  the  necessary 
revolutions.  Medical  committees  for  human  rights  which 
take  on  the  police  as  a  major  health  problem.  Above  all 
creating  the  reality  that  the  administrator  is  the  servant  of 
the  creative  people  around  him.  Not  accepting  complex 
decision-making  bodies,  just  because  they're  expensive  and 
succeeded  in  putting  a  missile-bearing  submarine  in  the 
water. 

Humanizing.  Restoring  the  link  between  workman 
and  consumer.  Contractors  who  will  build  more  houses 
and  more  durable  ones — with  rooms  for  old  people  in 
them.  Doctors  who  give  a  sick  person  more  civilized  treat- 
ment than  a  dinner  guest.  People's  historians,  like  Staugh- 
ton  Lynd  writing  a  history  of  the  American  Resistance. 
Teaching  the  right  books  and  encouraging  people  to 
produce  more  of  the  same.  Restoring  a  philosophical  disci- 
pline which  doesn't  confine  itself  to  an  ingrown  set  of 
topics. 

Besides  the  practical  vocations  through  which  the 
world's  work  is  done,  some  must  devote  themselves  wholly 
to  what  we  all  do  in  part:  through  ideology,  meditation 
defining  the  meaning  of  the  world's  work.  On  a  globe  only 
too  well  explored  and  grown  familiar,  is  there  still  a  voca- 
tion for  the  hermit?  Thomas  Merton  found  a  way  in  Ken- 
tucky; the  Port  Chicago  vigil  for  eight  hundred  days  wit- 
nessed to  nonviolence  over  against  napalm  in  darkest 
California. 

Woman's  job  just  as  it  is  in  most  ways  offers  the  ideal 


ACTUAL  VOCATION  •  105 

example.  Somebody  who  keeps  the  house  clean,  takes  care 
of  the  kids,  plants  a  vegetable  garden,  fixes  meals,  and  does 
the  laundry  has  carried  through  her  share  of  the  bargain — 
really,  the  job  assigned  to  Adam  in  the  management  of  the 
garden.  In  comparison,  what's  all  this  destruction  and 
busy  work  that  men  are  doing?  The  liberation  of  women 
consists  in  their  awareness  of  forming  the  vanguard  of  the 
green  revolution. 

Not  the  worst  but  the  best  men  today  are  crippled  by 
inhibitions  about  putting  their  true  impulses  into  action. 
We  must  remind  ourselves  of  the  enormous  energies  avail- 
able to  society — Athens,  Florence,  London,  the  frontier, 
the  Russian  revolution,  the  space  program.  And  these 
were  pagan  renaissance  programs,  in  large  part  exploita- 
tive, asserting  po^ver.  Much  deeper  potential  was  tapped 
by  the  renewers  of  the  Church — Francis,  Luther,  Fox, 
Wesley — carrying  their  vision  of  integrity  through  to  its 
simple  logical  end.  We  have  a  job  even  more  critical  than 
theirs,  we're  proceeding  less  blindly.  Why  is  the  cry  for  hu- 
manization  of  world  society  no  stronger?  Because  we  don't 
trust  the  Spirit  of  humanity  enough  to  make  it  stronger. 
We  take  a  step  forward  and  then  half-draw  it  back,  look- 
ing up  and  down  the  line  to  see  if  anybody  else  has  taken 
the  step;  they  are  looking  too. 

But  the  course  of  events  is  currently  issuing  the  com- 
mand to  march.  Perhaps  radical  renewal  won't  come  until 
our  preliminary  commitment  to  family  or  career  is  de- 
stroyed by  persecution.  Honest  Frenchmen  could  unite 
against  their  country's  Algerian  policy — so  much  more  hu- 
mane than  our  colonialism — because  facile  hopes  had 
already  been  shattered  in  the  Resistance  of  World  War  IL 
Its  members — Camus,  Ellul — could  return  to  normal  life 


106  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

and  a  career  of  deepened  insight,  but  only  because  they'd 
once  given  up  the  certainty  of  those  things.  In  America, 
students  and  the  young  haven't  yet  reached  that  despera- 
tion; only  the  blacks  as  yet  can  place  their  hope  in  having 
given  up  hope. 


Restoration  of  Working  Community 
in  the  Church 

Hebrew  literature,  like  early  Greek  literature,  is  both 
science  and  history  in  embryo.  By  reading  those  texts 
against  our  current  imderstanding  of  nature  and  society, 
we  come  to  see  the  unavoidable  conditions  of  our  exist- 
ence here.  The  New  Testament  alone  defines  what  it 
means  to  be  a  free  individual,  rooted  in  the  natural  and  so- 
cial environments  but  transcending  them.  Each  man,  as 
his  own  priest  in  his  own  vocation,  has  to  work  out  those 
insights  concretely  for  himself.  By  cooperative  effort  we  do 
the  jobs  called  for  by  the  revolution. 

Most  vocations  don't  carry  their  final  meaning  in 
themselves.  The  farmer,  businessman,  workman  produce 
things  to  sustain  life;  the  doctor,  social  worker  maintain  it 
against  threats.  For  what  purpose?  The  actual  meaning  of 
life  lies  in  the  symbolic  forms  which  define  it.  The  poet  is 
called  the  maker  par  excellence.  The  poetry  behind  us 
says  that  a  plastic  force  beyond  matter  and  energy  calls 
things  into  being  by  a  word.  The  act  of  naming — self- 
definition,  celebrating — is  what  the  others  exist  for,  the 
principal  employment  of  Eden. 

Language,  the  word,  is  the  business  of  us  all.  The 
spirit  or  breath  of  wisdom  that  all  our  works  should  be 


ACTUAL  VOCATION  •  107 

done  in  finds  its  primary  task  in  speaking  the  word  which 
guides  all  the  others.  Literature  is  the  center  of  education; 
it's  the  light  which  makes  the  trades,  arts,  sciences,  profes- 
sions transparent  of  humanity. 

In  the  new  community  building  up  around  us,  each 
man  from  his  own  learning  and  experience  helps  formu- 
late goals  for  himself  and  others.  Our  solidarity  in  what 
we  call  the  Church  is  our  confidence  that  others,  drawing 
from  the  same  wells,  have  the  same  trust  in  us  as  we  in 
them.  Without  the  need  of  interminable  conferences,  by 
our  built-in  unity  of  goal  we're  workers  on  one  team. 

Most  of  our  errors  are  ignorance;  we  manage  to  over- 
look the  record  which  shows  other  people  in  textbook 
fashion  falling  into  the  trap  which  lies  in  front  of  us.  The 
statesman,  whether  Establishment  or  revolutionary,  can 
only  operate  by  manipulation  of  men  and  movements. 
The  real  revolution  happens  w^hen  poets  are  the  acknowl- 
edged legislators  of  mankind.  Not  a  Vergil  but  an  Augustus 
builds  an  oppressive  empire;  not  an  Archbishop  but  a  Fox 
builds  a  new  community.  As  we  pass  through  our  appren- 
ticeship we  come  face  to  face  with  po^ver,  the  heart  of  the 
dark  forces,  and  ^\e  realize  we  can't  beat  it  at  its  own  game 
of  coercion.  We  can  only  help  people  get  organized 
through  the  powerlessness  of  the  word.  The  legions  of  Be- 
elzebub are  supreme  in  their  own  non-realm;  the  chains 
by  which  they've  bound  mankind  don't  fall  except  by  the 
folly  of  preaching.  Community  is  only  built  through  the 
unconditional  demand  for  justice,  which  in  the  end  goes 
beyond  all  politics. 


chapter  SEVEN 

The  Demand 
for  Justice: 
Going  Beyond  Power 


So  far  as  individuals  or  families  trust  each  other, 
they're  organized  by  voluntary  agreement  into 
community.  So  far  as  they  don't,  they're  organized  by 
coercion  into  the  State;  a  majority  or  large  minority  is 
oppressed.  The  first  step  towards  community  is  the  de- 
mand to  restore  justice  for  the  oppressed.  Since  trust  and 
distrust  will  continue,  our  organization  will  contain  el- 
ements of  both  coercion  and  freedom.  Of  course  they  don't 
stand  on  the  same  level,  and  some  adjustments  between 
them  are  more  desirable  than  others. 


The  Impotence  and  Danger  of  Power 

Coercion  is  a  more  pervasive  element  of  our  world 
than  choice;  but  we  can't  be  so  clear  that  it's  actually  exer- 
cised by  somebody.  The  agents  of  coercion  do  what  they 
do  because  they're  told  to  by  their  superiors,  or  by  the 
tradition  of  their  fellows.  The  head  of  the  department  has 
to  reckon  with  those  traditions;  with  the  politicians  who 
shield  certain  interests;   with   influential  pressure-groups. 


GOING  BEYOND  POWER  •  109 

Coercion  isn't  willed  by  one  man  and  can't  be  altered  by 
one  man;  it's  just  there,  like  the  law  of  gravity.  Its  first  vic- 
tim is  the  man  who  thinks  he  exercises  it. 

An  individual  works  himself  up  in  the  hierarchy  of 
coercion  by  following  certain  rules:  recognition  of  his 
powerlessness  to  change  things,  willingness  to  go  along 
with  the  system.  You  can't  speak  about  a  moral  or  im- 
moral man  in  this  context,  but  only  about  a  strong  or  weak 
man.  The  strong  man  is  consistent  about  responding  to 
pressures  from  various  directions,  and  so  gravitates  into 
top  positions.  The  weak  man  wobbles — maybe  he's  just 
stupid.  Society  gets  precisely  the  police  and  administrators 
it  bargains  for,  who  respond  like  a  seismograph  to  minute 
shifts  of  mass.  If  a  man  wants  to  reform  the  police,  chief  of 
police  is  the  last  office  he  should  run  for. 

The  President  of  the  United  States  is  essentially  pow- 
erless. Robert  Kennedy's  account  of  the  Cuban  missile  cri- 
sis shows  the  impotence  of  his  brother  and  Khrushchev, 
going  through  foreordained  military  and  diplomatic  ritu- 
als. We  do  want  a  strong  man  as  President,  to  register 
accurately  the  pressures  acting  on  him  without  cracking, 
so  that  we  have  something  to  rely  on.  If  he  gets  impris- 
oned by  the  military  and  Intelligence,  or  by  his  party,  the 
system  becomes  unstable  through  the  automatic  reaction 
of  the  slighted  groups.  But  the  individual  voter  can't  do 
anything  even  to  get  the  strong  man  in.  Any  other  aims  of 
a  man  besides  ambition  in  running  for  President  are  irrel- 
evant. Kennedy,  Johnson,  Nixon,  very  different  in  style, 
were  all  ruthless,  industrious,  ambitious — and  powerless. 
The  war,  the  deterioration  of  the  cities,  space  exploration 
ran  their  apparently  destined  courses,  independent  of 
these  men's  policies — or  lack  of  them. 

As  you  go  further  down  the  ladder  to  a  Congressman 


110  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

or  administrative  appointee,  some  offices  permit  true  ele- 
ments of  choice  and  influence  on  policy:  being  a  watchdog 
of  civil  rights,  an  advocate  of  reform.  On  this  level  politi- 
cal pressures  are  only  partial;  provided  the  man  satisfies 
his  constituents  in  certain  areas,  he's  free  to  be  himself  in 
others.  But  just  because  he'd  like  to  end  a  war,  patch  up 
the  city,  dismantle  the  missiles,  doesn't  mean  he  can  do  it. 
Not  much  change  will  be  accomplished  through  Congress- 
men whose  constituencies  (and  therefore  their  own  views) 
differ  only  fractionally  from  the  ruling  elite.  The  biggest 
potentially  deviant  constituencies  here  are  of  blacks,  per- 
haps youth— certainly  not  yet  women.  It  would  be  wildly 
unrealistic  to  think  of  running  for  Congress  as  a  sheep  in 
wolf's  clothing.  The  most  hopeful  politics  is  a  straight-out 
radical  campaign.  But  the  biggest  influences  for  change  in 
the  sixties  came  from  quite  outside  the  constitutional 
scheme. 

The  growth  of  technology  as  communications  gave 
the  poor  a  new  knowledge  of  their  own  strength;  as 
affluence,  it  gave  them  hopes  it's  impossible  to  deny.  Es- 
tablishment political  theory  lays  it  down  as  dogma  that  the 
biggest  threat  is  always  from  anarchic  forces  of  disorder — 
Vikings,  Turks,  bikies,  militants,  hippies,  Commies.  Its 
claimed  first  concern  is  to  legitimate  a  central  authority 
which  can  impose  law  and  order.  Only  then  will  it  appeal 
to  the  morality  or  interests  of  the  rulers  to  mitigate  their 
use  of  authority. 

In  older  times,  the  damage  which  could  be  done  by 
any  leader  of  men,  however  charismatic  and  perverse,  was 
limited;  both  nature  and  society  absorbed  all  the  blows  he 
could  give  it.  Bubonic  plague  was  a  greater  threat.  Today 
in  a  number  of  countries,  offices  staffed  by  robot  bureau- 
crats hold  the  power  to  damage  permanently  the  whole 


GOING  BEYOND  POWER  .111 

planetary  living  system.  What  we  have  to  fear  isn't  the  raw 
power  of  anarchic  rootless  masses,  but  those  rationalizing 
technical  procedures,  operating  through  impersonal  insti- 
tutions, which  have  replaced  all  personal  centers  of  au- 
thority. 

Oppressed  groups  hardly  anywhere  threaten  to  take 
over  the  governing  system  as  such,  but  only  to  amputate 
its  illegitimate  extensions,  the  pseudopods  of  the  world- 
amoeba.  Still  the  System  cynically  creates  the  fear  that  if 
power  is  taken  from  the  hands  of  the  moderate  humane 
civilized  men  who  now  exercise  it,  after  a  period  of  anar- 
chy it  will  fall  to  unbalanced  passionate  militants  who  will 
impose  a  reign  of  terror.  A  second  Hitler — this  time  with 
nuclear  weapons  at  his  disposal.  Of  course,  something 
worse  than  the  present  can  always  be  imagined.  But  the 
time  to  cry  out  against  murder,  the  place  where  we  need  to 
be  most  on  guard  against  Hitlerism,  is  never  the  future 
but  the  present. 

Russia  is  a  threat  to  world  community  today,  not  be- 
cause she's  undergone  a  revolution,  but  because  she  hasn't, 
she  continues  Czarist  oppression  in  industrial  format. 
America  is  a  threat,  not  because  she  represents  something 
new  but  something  old:  European  racist  imperialism  with 
different  techniques.  If  China  becomes  a  serious  threat,  it 
will  be  because  in  her  externally  imposed  isolation  she 
couldn't  break  the  habit  of  bureaucracy. 


Our  Provisional  Commitment  to  Politics 

Our  commitment  to  any  political  goals  must  always 
be  provisional.  For  the  goals  will  be  partial,  with  their 
own  element  of  injustice;  also  they  will  be  further  com- 


112  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

promised  in  the  process  of  moving  towards  them.  That 
doesn't  mean  we  shouldn't  be  committed.  Before  any  glo- 
bal action  for  conservation,  before  any  step  to  inner 
integrity,  must  first  come  our  response  to  the  demand  for 
justice.  Working  for  justice  is  so  critical  a  problem  pre- 
cisely because  we're  not  sure  ho\v  to  go  about  it.  But  we'd 
better  not  let  that  doubt  paralyze  us  into  a  twin  of  the 
complacency  which  pretends  there  isn't  any  problem.  Bet- 
ter a  provisional  passionate  commitment  to  a  political  fail- 
ure than  no  commitment.  The  means  of  our  politics  may 
appear  nonpolitical;  but  the  ends  must  always  be  revolu- 
tionary, recognizing  each  injustice,  old  and  new,  and  over- 
throwing it  as  fast  as  possible. 

Precisely  as  a  result  of  our  adherence,  the  formerly 
oppressed  group  may  gain  real  power.  Since  we're  all  of 
one  nature,  that  group  will  have  the  same  temptation  as 
its  predecessors:  using  its  new  power  to  oppress  other 
groups  in  turn.  Since  every  growth  has  its  roots,  its  misuse 
of  power  springs  from  the  very  beginnings  of  the  revolu- 
tionary struggle,  however  disinterested  or  quixotic  its 
cause  then  seemed. 

Other  commitments  are  directed  towards  a  perma- 
nent human  or  natural  object — a  wife,  a  forest,  a  body  of 
learning.  But  our  commitment  to  justice  can  never  take 
any  political  institution  for  granted.  The  corruption  of 
politics  makes  politics  the  most  religious  of  occupations, 
where  it's  necessary  always  to  have  in  mind  a  transcendent 
object  with  no  adequate  representation  in  history.  Beyond 
every  application  of  justice  here,  we're  pushed  back  to  an 
overriding  principle  of  justice  which  by  the  facts  of  the 
case  can't  be  embodied  in  any  human  institution. 

Any  particular  legal  system  deserves  our  provisional 


GOING  BEYOND  POWER  .113 

assent  as  an  effort  to  embody  justice  on  one  level.  But  the 
sanction  of  any  legal  system  is  coercion;  it  will  always  be 
used  by  the  class  in  power  to  strengthen  itself  and  put 
down  any  possible  competitors.  Our  partial  assent  to  the 
law  of  man  also  forces  us  beyond  it  into  an  absolute  assent 
to  what  may  be  called  the  law  of  God. 

Augustine  asked  if  it  was  proper  for  a  man  to  sit  as 
judge  and  pass  sentence;  he  gave  the  answer  Yes.  So  far  as 
I  know  he  didn't  adequately  realize  the  corruption  of  the 
legal  system  in  its  own  terms.  We  who  do,  must  give  a  dif- 
ferent answer.  A  man  may  sit  if  (i)  in  day-by-day  decisions 
he  can  carry  out  substantially  better  justice  than  a  less  con- 
scientious man;  and  (2)  if  he  takes  the  sting  out  of  his 
complicity  with  the  massive  injustice  remaining  by  using 
the  leverage  of  his  judgeship  to  work  for  judicial  reform. 
But  for  a  man  who  has  agreed  this  far  to  work  with  the 
corrupt  system  there  can't  be  any  vacation,  any  sleep. 

In  general,  any  job  (say,  a  policeman's)  within  a 
warped  structure  is  justifiable  just  so  far  as  we  can  use  it  to 
start  straightening  the  distortion.  If  our  day-by-day  work 
necessarily  involves  us  in  deep  complicity,  our  usefulness 
for  reform  is  destroyed  in  advance,  we  haven't  got  any  le- 
verage. We  needn't  worry  about  the  positions  falling  va- 
cant, there  will  always  be  policemen  and  judges.  If  the 
policeman  is  essentially  a  pawn,  so  that  neither  a  kindly 
nor  a  sadistic  man  on  the  job  changes  the  character  of  the 
work  done,  this  is  no  place  to  waste  our  kindliness.  For  we 
can  always  choose  to  work  for  change  through  a  vocation 
which  isn't  so  fatally  handicapped. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  power  operating  through  law 
today  mostly  carries  out  the  will  of  a  demonic  System, 
overruling  the  merits  of  the  persons  who  fill  its  positions. 


114  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

An  idealist  is  trapped  where  a  cynic  is  at  home.  For  the 
idealist  is  forced  to  pretend  that  he's  acting  out  of  prin- 
ciple when  he's  acting  out  of  necessity.  And  then,  instead 
of  justifying  his  actions  as  conditional  necessities  of  state, 
he  justifies  them  as  absolute  necessities  of  morality. 

When  injustice  is  being  done  to  a  group  inside  the 
System,  we  can  work  actively  to  help  it  without  attributing 
exclusive  virtue  to  its  claims.  Liberal  intellectuals  rightly 
supported  the  labor  movement  between  the  two  World 
Wars.  But  today,  with  improvement  in  the  status  of  labor, 
the  principal  injustices  done  by  the  System  are  to  groups 
which  don't  form  part  of  it. 

The  instinctive  first  step  towards  justice  is  normally 
to  exercise  the  limited  violence  for  good  which  we  were 
taught — except  this  time  on  behalf  of  the  oppressed  over 
against  the  Establishment.  But  as  we  reflect  back  on  our 
Establishment  past,  we  can  see  that  both  sides  are  the  same 
species  and  will  fall  into  the  same  traps.  There  doesn't 
seem  to  be  any  way  now  of  keeping  the  family  fight  down 
to  the  old-fashioned  level,  which  may  bruise  some  limbs 
but  is  guaranteed  not  to  pull  the  house  down. 

So  we  go  on  repeating  to  the  System  the  warning  of 
ancient  wisdom  to  beware  of  presumptuous  arrogance — 
with  less  and  less  confidence  that  our  warning  will  be 
heard.  Meanwhile  we  struggle,  if  necessary  through  that 
same  System,  towards  means  of  control  for  the  \iolence 
against  the  environment  which  has  priced  itself  out  of  the 
international  market,  a  luxury  not  the  richest  can  afford. 
Frustrated  there  also,  we  transfer  our  political  task  to  pro- 
visional support  for  the  most  hopeful  revolutionary  move- 
ments, and  try  to  humanize  and  moderate  their  methods 
by  our  presence.  At  the  same  time  we  renew  our  absolute 


GOING  BEYOND  POWER  •  115 

commitment  to  building  a  nonpolitical  revolution  of  vol- 
untary community.  Jacques  Ellul  defines  our  fundamental 
working  principle:  to  abandon  the  revolution  as  soon  as  it 
succeeds,  and  go  over  to  the  side  of  the  new  class  of  the  op- 
pressed. 

By  all  signs,  the  United  States  is  in  for  a  basic  change 
in  the  way  it  does  things — a  second  American  Revolution. 
Bloody  or  not?  Blacks,  hippies,  students  here  are  as  deeply 
identified  as  they  could  be  with  their  Vietnamese  brothers 
and  sisters.  If  Viet  Nam  is  part  of  America,  enough  blood 
has  been  shed  to  glut  any  theorist  of  revolution. 

Even  in  face  of  a  likely  right-wing  reaction,  I  suppose 
we  should  be  hoping  and  working  for  a  change  in  America 
that  would:  do  actual  justice  to  blacks  and  other  minori- 
ties; recognize  student  power;  take  over  some  corporate 
monopolies;  modify  the  policy  of  intervention  overseas; 
develop  a  safeguard  of  trust  and  then  dismantle  missile- 
installations;  end  the  draft  and  political  repression;  repeal 
marijuana  laws;  control  insecticides.  And  even  those 
modest  demands,  which  just  begin  to  touch  our  deeper 
alienation,  sound  wildly  Utopian. 

But  in  any  case  white  and  black  revolutionaries  here 
will  remain  very  much  children  of  the  American  System. 
Their  tactics  are  the  realistic  exercise  of  violence  which 
they've  been  taught  by  the  practice  of  their  elders,  or  by 
the  theology  of  a  Reinhold  Niebuhr.  They  will  share  with 
their  forerunners  the  illusion  that  full  control  over  one's 
society  is  possible  and  desirable.  After  the  State  has  been 
replaced  or  changed — certainly  with  new  pretensions,  per- 
haps not  so  intractable  as  before — nearly  all  the  critical 
jobs  will  remain  to  be  completed  by  free  persons  in 
voluntary  community. 


116  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 


The  Transcending  of  Power 

So  long  as  we  continue  to  operate  solely  in  the  politi- 
cal realm,  we  have  to  keep  assessing  greater  and  lesser  in- 
justice. But  our  study  of  history  could  still  convince  us,  in 
the  most  pragmatic  political  terms,  that  even  an  appar- 
ently "just"  war  of  liberation  was  an  actual  step  towards 
global  nuclear  war.  In  that  case  its  justice  would  become 
some  kind  of  mirage  in  the  light  of  ultimate  expediency. 

There  may  be  a  way  of  lessening  both  injustice  and 
the  likelihood  of  atomic  war  which  doesn't  lie  along  the 
route  of  politics.  It  would  mean  renouncing  the  effort  to 
reconstruct  society  as  a  whole  from  positions  of  power;  the 
current  rulers  of  the  State  would  be  left  where  they  are. 
Instead:  organizing  people  without  coercion.  We  have  no 
idea  how  far  this  mode  of  organization  could  be  extended, 
reducing  the  damage  done  by  the  State  while  letting  it  stay 
in  power.  Never  before  have  the  penalties  of  failure  been 
so  great  or  so  obvious.  By  the  nature  of  the  effort,  an  at- 
tempt at  noncoercive  organization  can't  increase  the  vi- 
olence-level, at  worst  it  can  only  fail;  at  all  times  it's  worth 
a  try. 

We  shall  never  lack  candidates  for  the  White  House 
or  episcopal  sees.  The  business  of  politicians  is  making 
compromises;  we  can  leave  that  up  to  them,  we  needn't 
butt  into  their  business.  Our  cue  is  to  present  them  with 
the  whole  package,  the  best  way  we  can  see  it,  of  what's  re- 
quired by  love,  by  justice,  by  survival.  The  more  healthy 
currents  there  are  at  work  in  our  society,  the  better 
politicians  we're  likely  to  get;  but  it's  not  one  of  the  things 


GOING  BEYOND  POWER  .117 

we  can  work  for  directly.  This  must  be  what  Paul  meant 
by  saying  that  the  ruler  was  appointed  by  God.  We  do  our 
thing,  and  take  what  Providence  supplies.  Politics  is  in- 
curably ambiguous.  Definitive  political  affirmations  apply 
only  to  the  realm  of  our  final  citizenship.  Paradoxically, 
only  through  that  realm  can  the  historic  nations  of  the 
planet  be  held  back  from  self-destruction. 


A  Road  Not  Taken: 
Removing  the  Missile-Threat 

Even  more  ominous  than  the  current  scenes  of  actual 
violence  is  the  double  missile  screen  bracketing  the  North 
Pole,  together  with  Polaris  submarines  and  other  deploy- 
ments. Our  military  expenditures,  our  foreign  policy  are 
designed  around  the  fear  and  threat  of  using  those  sys- 
tems. If  military  spending  were  reduced,  Forman's  half 
billion  could  be  seen  for  the  peanuts  it  is.  The  one  biggest 
security  we  could  win  for  the  planet  would  be  the  cer- 
tainty that  neither  Russia  nor  America  would  intention- 
ally set  off  their  missiles.  A  discussion  of  alternatives  will 
illustrate  the  possibility  of  transcending  power.  If  the 
balance  of  terror  were  removed,  the  missiles  could  start 
being  dismantled.  They  don't  need  to  be  replaced  by  a 
hundred  percent  foolproof  system;  they're  not  absolutely 
foolproof  themselves. 

This  isn't  the  Utopianism  of  unilateral  disarmament 
or  World  Federalism,  but  a  hope  which,  pushed  hard 
enough  by  voluntary  agencies,  could  possibly  be  endorsed 
by  atavistic  governments.  If  anybody  wants  to  know  why 
so  many  people  have  given  up  on  our  leaders  as  criminals 


118  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

or  fools,  let  him  recollect  that  during  the  whole  anti- 
ballistic-missile  debate  no  influential  voice  was  raised  to 
suggest  an  alteiiiati\ e  to  the  whole  preventive  lunacy. 

Instead  of  the  present  system  of  conflicting  interests, 
what  is  needed  is  a  system  of  identical  interests.  The  sim- 
plest way  would  be  at  all  times  to  have  so  many  Americans 
in  Russia,  and  so  many  Russians  here,  that  neither  govern- 
ment could  strike  the  other,  from  the  certainty  of  the 
death  or  imprisonment  of  those  hostages.  Both  sides 
would  be  much  more  careful  not  to  have  missiles  go  off  ac- 
cidentally, knowing  their  own  citizens  were  on  target.  The 
initiative  for  peace  which  we  like  to  claim  would  be  pre- 
served if  we  offered  to  fund  the  entire  program.  We  would 
simply  both  send  students  to  the  other  country,  with  re- 
turn visas  valid  when  the  total  of  a  million  on  each  side 
had  been  built  up.  It  would  be  money  well  spent,  unlike 
that  on  missile  folly.  The  same  procedure,  unlike  missile- 
deployment,  would  be  flexible  enough  for  adaptation  to 
Soviet-Chinese  hostility.  A  fixed  percent  annual  turnover 
of  persons  would  be  written  in,  so  that  neither  govern- 
ment could  write  off  the  absentees  as  disloyal  emigrants. 

Why  hasn't  it  been  started  already?  Our  dismay  at 
the  current  technology,  bureaucracy,  modes  of  decision- 
making is  that  they  look  for  the  icrong  kind  of  solutions  to 
problems.  W^hen  faced  with  mutual  suspicion  of  America 
and  Russia  after  World  War  II.  neither  set  of  planners 
tried  to  deal  with  it  by  diplomacy,  movements  of  old- 
fashioned  persons.  Instead  they  used  enormous  amounts  of 
brainpower  to  create  technology  which  vastly  increased 
the  suspicions.  Each  side  in  its  own  thinking  bears  more 
responsibility,  since  each  claims  to  be  the  open  and  inno- 
vative system. 


GOING  BEYOND  POWER  .119 


The  Cross  as  Sacrament  of  Power 

We  talk  as  if  the  dilemma  between  Establishment  vio- 
lence and  revolutionary  violence  was  a  discovery  of  our 
own,  to  which  traditional  beliefs  must  adapt  themselves 
and  give  a  radically  new  answer.  But  our  traditional 
beliefs  consist  precisely  in  the  affirmation  that  the  di- 
lemma has  already  been  resolved.  S.  G.  Brandon's  Jesus 
and  the  Zealots,  a  book  making  some  splash  among  Chris- 
tian revolutionaries,  conclusively  proves  what  should 
never  have  been  doubted  or  forgotten,  that  most  of  Jesus' 
associates  had  long  been  members  of  a  revolutionary  guer- 
rilla movement.  Brandon  is  less  successful  in  doing  away 
with  the  unanimous  evidence  of  the  Gospels  that  Jesus 
found  a  different  line  to  take;  in  discovering  the  real  au- 
thor of  the  pacifism  which  he  has  the  Evangelists  ascribe  to 
Jesus;  or  in  explaining  why  this  executed  Messianic  claim- 
ant should  have  been  remembered  rather  than  another. 

In  fact  the  Gospels  in  the  most  literal  way  possible 
give  the  cue  for  our  action  over  against  both  exploitation 
and  revolution.  The  breaking  and  restoration  of  all  the  or- 
ders simultaneously  are  seen  in  an  execution  carried  out 
by  the  imperial  power:  the  one  uniquely  free  individual, 
the  representative  of  the  oppressed  poor,  expected  as  Son 
of  Man  to  restore  the  biological  order  of  Eden.  The  Gos- 
pels show  individuals  as  responsible — Caiaphas,  Herod, 
Pilatus.  Paul  sees  them  in  turn  as  agents  of  demonic  forces 
ignorant  of  the  hidden  wisdom  of  God;  'Tor  if  they  had 
known  it.  they  would  not  have  executed  the  lord  of  splen- 
dor"  (I  Cor.   2:    18).   Those  Powers  have   infiltrated  the 


120  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

State  so  deeply  that  one  Caesar  can  only  be  overthrown  by 
another,  and  we  may  just  as  well  give  the  Caesar  we've  got 
what  belongs  to  him. 

The  new  vision  was  the  possibility  of  a  counter- 
organization  of  society  based  not  on  coercion  but  volun- 
tary adherence:  the  thing  which  Jesus  has  no  name  for  but 
simply  illustrates  and  builds,  which  Paul  names  the 
Church.  Its  ideology  was  verified  through  its  anchor  in  the 
remotest  past — its  conviction  that  Law  and  Prophets 
pointed  to  the  new  organization.  Likewise  around  the 
world  today,  the  work  of  prophets  and  of  Jesus  together 
make  up  our  lever  on  the  past.  Both  then  and  now,  the 
agreed-on  literary  text  and  historical  event  behind  us  gen- 
erate in  our  scattered  communities  common  forms  of  art, 
liturgy,  polity,  sexuality,  direct  action. 

The  meaning  of  the  ancient  city,  which  produced 
those  texts  and  events,  is  a  local  pattern  for  planetary  com- 
munity. If  agriculture  was  an  enterprise  conceived  in  the 
first  village  units  of  food-gatherers,  the  city  preceded  the 
farm,  and  remains  the  center  for  global  management.  The 
model  can  never  cut  itself  off  sharply  from  the  surround- 
ing territory;  in  every  age  the  bearer  of  the  future  is  the 
man  who  carries  the  new  discoveries  of  that  community 
into  the  next  outer  circle.  Studying  foreign  languages  is 
the  basic  symbol  of  our  true  internationalism,  and  it's 
scandalous  that  hardly  any  Americans  except  CIA  agents 
know  Vietnamese. 

The  proclamation  of  the  Gospel — the  interruption  of 
all  other  programs  for  a  special  announcement  that  the 
Liberated  Zone  of  love  is  at  hand — affirms  that  no  dilem- 
mas are  insoluble;  we  never  find  ourselves  in  a  moral  box. 
The  apparent  contradiction  between  the  necessity  of  rev- 


GOING  BEYOND  POWER  .121 

olution,  and  the  certainty  that  (as  Jim  Bevel  says)  murder 
is  no  revolution,  just  points  to  the  reality  that  revolution 
must  be  somewhere  else.  We  are  supposed  to  beat  revolu- 
tionaries at  their  own  game — that  is,  to  join  them  in  their 
condemnation  of  injustice,  and  to  see  injustice  also  in 
whatever  methods  they've  taken  over  from  the  enemy. 

The  Marxist  theory  of  the  withering  away  of  the  State 
is  correct  in  the  sense  that  its  functions  must  gradually  be 
taken  over  by  noncoercive  organizations.  It's  false  in  the 
sense  that  if  the  State  withers  away  obviously,  a  successor 
State  will  rush  into  the  vacuum.  Our  cue  is  to  leave  it 
there,  enjoying  affluence  and  prestige,  discouraging  com- 
petitors of  the  same  sort;  and  simultaneously  to  draw  its 
teeth,  to  move  people  from  inside  it  effectively  to  another 
place,  reducing  the  power  of  that  Gulliver  to  trample  peo- 
ple by  tying  him  hand  and  foot  with  a  thousand  gentle 
threads,  to  confuse  and  disarm  him  with  love. 

The  true  unofficial  ambassadors  of  the  city  dispense 
with  its  passports  and  weapons,  going  out  on  their  task  of 
organizing  the  next  adjacent  province.  That  control  can 
only  be  exercised  through  the  paradoxical  means  of  non- 
self-assertion;  in  no  other  way  will  its  claim  to  universality 
be  generally  acceptable.  As  soon  as  we  push  the  principles 
of  any  politics  through  to  their  end,  they  overthrow  its  an- 
nounced aims  in  favor  of  more  inclusive  ones.  Unlike 
every  other  art  or  science,  politics  dissolves  itself  without 
residue  and  points  beyond  itself  to  another  sphere.  The 
only  invincible  weapon,  the  sacrament  of  politics,  is  the 
Cross;  the  sole  ultimately  viable  community  is  the 
Church.  The  scapegoat  liberator  suffers  in  the  wilderness 
outside  the  city  for  the  city's  benefit;  his  humiliation  is  the 
ultimate  definition  of  politics.  What  has  been  called  the 


122  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

death  of  God  is  the  discovery  that  fulfilment  is  achieved 
through  powerlessness. 


Nonviolence  as  Unique  Principle 
of  Community 

Because  of  our  defects  in  solidarity  with  the  op- 
pressed, by  the  time  we  come  over  to  their  side  they've  al- 
ready hit  on  a  partly  violent  solution.  Our  guilt  requires 
us  to  assent  provisionally  to  their  violence,  as  in  some 
sense  embodying  justice,  while  still  trying  to  mitigate  it. 
Their  violence  corresponds  to  our  tardiness.  For  where  a 
people's  cry  for  justice  has  found  an  adequate  leader  from 
the  very  beginning,  he  can  exercise  pure  nonviolence.  As 
justice  to  the  biological  environment  consists  in  letting  it 
be  itself,  so  justice  to  our  brother  consists  in  letting  him 
be  himself. 

The  Church  as  we  see  it  has  been  recast  in  the  plastic 
mold  of  that  State  which  to  save  its  credibility  has  mur- 
dered millions  of  our  brothers.  Its  current  form  is  a  web  of 
competing  assertions  of  ecclesiastical  power,  draining  off 
the  energy  which  should  go  into  actual  work.  If  we  think 
to  leave  it  to  wither  on  the  vine  over  there,  it  still  claims  a 
monopoly  on  the  symbolic  forms  which  we  need  to  oper- 
ate by.  We've  got  to  go  and  reclaim  our  inheritance  by 
reorganizing  the  current  heirs,  however  unpromising  they 
may  seem.  That  necessary  reunion  and  renewal  can  only 
be  effected  by  the  Cross,  in  a  renunciation  of  rival  claims 
and  of  competition  with  the  State,  through  a  joint  recogni- 
tion of  powerlessness. 

The  State,  in  the  grip  of  demonic  forces,  is  blind.  Still 


GOING  BEYOND  POWER  .  123 

it  senses  in  the  Church  a  threat  to  its  claimed  monopoly 
on  human  organization.  It  alternates  between  trying  to 
lick  the  Church  and  trying  to  join  it;  persecution  is  fol- 
lowed by  establishment.  In  one  mood,  the  Powers  tell  us 
that  voluntary  assent  is  a  mirage,  and  our  only  choice  is  to 
come  over  and  humanize  their  coercion.  In  another  mood 
they  congratulate  us  on  our  discovery;  and  then  come  over 
and  introduce  their  coercion  into  the  Church,  turning  it 
into  one  more  department  of  State.  The  Church  character- 
istically makes  the  mistake  of  fighting  the  last  war  instead 
of  this  one.  The  push  for  a  secular  Christianity  today  is 
the  last  gasp  of  the  Reformation;  the  big  enemy  is  still 
seen  as  a  coercive  self-centered  Church.  But  that  enemy  is 
dead.  The  real  enemy  is  our  temptation  to  join  the  State 
in  its  enterprise,  instead  of  carrying  out  our  proper  and 
different  enterprise. 

The  task  of  our  time,  to  Avhich  the  Church  has  the 
only  adequate  clues,  is  to  create  a  web  of  voluntary  non- 
coercive relations  as  a  counter-organization  of  human  soci- 
ety over  against  the  States — -and  their  house-organ  the 
United  Nations.  Of  course  a  lot  of  what  claims  to  be  the 
Church  is  really  the  State;  and  a  lot  of  what  really  is  the 
Church  goes  under  different  names  or  none.  The  Beast  has 
his  claws  so  deep  in  us  that  we  have  to  mobilize  all  our  re- 
sources to  burn  out  his  mark  from  our  forehead. 

Our  love  can't  be  satisfied  with  anything  less  than  a 
declaration  of  sacred  war  against  the  Establishment — that 
paradoxical  campaign  which  alone  can  be  called  defensive 
or  just.  We  are  to  put  on  the  complete  guerrilla  outfit  of 
truth.  Only  our  newly  found  unity  in  the  radical  Jesus 
will  give  us  a  fighting  chance  to  persevere.  Even  so,  many 
are  likely  to  fall — especially  those  struggling  in  the  dark 


124  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

with  mixed-up  orders.  The  two  things  which  will  most 
commend  recruitment  in  our  army  are  the  services  we  per- 
form for  the  victims  of  war,  and  the  dignity  with  which  we 
submit  to  our  own  casualty  status.  Performing  and  ac- 
cepting ministry  are  the  two  sides  of  the  coin  which  is  the 
genuine  human  stamp,  held  together  by  the  solidarity  in 
which  we  bear  one  another's  burdens. 


chapter  EIGHT 


The  Demand  to  Help: 
Waiting  on  Table 


We  identify  with  another  person  by  casting  him 
in  the  closest  role  inside  our  family,  as  substitute 
father,  son,  wife,  sister,  uncle.  Our  relationship  acquires 
reality  either  by  our  joint  work  on  some  team,  or  through 
some  modification  of  sexuality.  It  reflects  the  emotions  and 
tensions  of  my  family;  likewise,  as  in  the  family,  I  see 
through  the  relation  what  I  was  once  or  will  be. 

In  particular,  one  man  gets  under  another's  skin  as 
substitute  brother;  comrade,  master,  or  apprentice,  de- 
pending on  age.  If  I  find  myself  diminished  or  shrivelled 
by  the  identification,  I'm  seeing  my  brother  as  victim  and 
suffering  with  him.  If  I  feel  a  block  in  the  identification, 
he  enters  into  the  peculiar  relation  of  being  my  enemy;  in- 
stead of  the  fraternal  support  of  David  and  Jonathan,  I 
feel  the  rivalry  of  Cain  and  Abel. 

The  Need  for  Subordination 

My  perception  of  the  brother  as  enemy  reveals  a  fault 
in  myself.  If  our  analysis  of  history  is  correct,  we  should  be 
persuaded  that  the  enemy's  side  will  lose  and  that  our  side 
will  win.  If  he  threatens  us  even  so,  it's  a  sign  we've  left 


126  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

out  some  important  consideration,  for  which  we  should  be 
thankful  to  him.  But  if  we've  truly  done  our  homework, 
we  should  see  in  the  enemy  one  more  casualty  of  the  Sys- 
tem, deprived  by  it  of  his  manhood.  It's  just  that  he 
doesn't  know  it  and  resists  awareness. 

The  enemy  is  a  special  kind  of  victim.  The  suburb  is 
a  ghetto  victimized  by  frustration  and  fear,  and  can  send 
out  distress-signals  only  through  its  children.  The  power- 
ful are  the  object  of  hatred,  mostly  justified,  from  all 
around  the  world.  There  isn't  any  standard  by  which  they 
can  be  called  successful  or  fulfilled  human  beings. 

We  have  the  options  of  rejecting  or  accepting  identifi- 
cation with  the  helpless  victim.  So  far  as  we're  afraid  of 
sinking  to  his  level,  we  reject  him  and  become  his  enemy, 
striking  him  down  with  our  heel  to  increase  the  distance 
between  us.  Almost  every  white  person  in  America  is 
objectively  racist;  he  maintains  inviolate  some  refuge,  so- 
cial or  vocational,  from  which  the  black  is  excluded. 
Seeing  the  injustice  of  his  own  side,  he  knows  that  in  strict 
fairness  a  complete  reversal  of  positions  is  called  for.  He's 
afraid  that  the  first  step  towards  righting  the  wrong  would 
set  that  whole  wheel  turning;  and  so  he's  not  before  taking 
the  step. 

This  complicity  is  only  overcome  through  enforcing 
the  identification  by  an  act  of  will.  This  obviously  means 
helping  the  victim — treating  him  as  a  blood  brother,  as  we 
in  empathy  would  like  to  be  treated.  The  "altruism"  of 
the  Golden  Rule  is  the  conclusion  of  a  syllogism,  whose 
premises  are  our  own  needs  and  the  solidarity  of  the  race. 
Built  into  our  makeup  is  the  demand  to  be  permitted  ser- 
vice. Essential  to  its  reality  is  that  we  should  have  some- 
thing to  help  the  victim  with,  we  don't  come  empty- 
handed. 


WAITING  ON  TABLE  .  127 

We  have  our  own  world:  our  kids  who  like  to  go  on 
walks  and  bring  home  frogs'  eggs;  our  students  who  want 
to  know  what  we've  read;  people  we  like  to  sing  with.  If 
we  haven't  got  anything  to  bring  the  victim  from  that 
world,  where  is  the  reality  in  our  offer  to  be  his  servant? 
Great  men  have  fallen  into  this  trap.  Albert  Schweitzer 
still  maintained  a  bush  hospital  when  Africans  wanted 
medical  centers:  he  didn't  offer  them  the  things  he  lived 
for,  Bach  and  Biblical  criticism.  Through  his  partial  fail- 
ure we  may  judge  the  authenticity  of  our  service.  If  the 
victim  asks  for  revolution,  we'll  at  least  try  to  redistribute 
land.  And  we  can  be  sure  that  he's  also  asking  to  give  us 
something — in  any  case,  the  meaning  of  his  suffering. 

The  System  feels  a  threat  in  our  demand  to  help — a 
deep  relationship  which  bypasses  its  mode  of  operation.  So 
it  makes  the  conditions  of  service  unpleasant  and  leaches 
out  ideological  content.  Social  workers  are  underpaid  and 
overloaded;  subjected  to  harrassing  regulations,  like  their 
clients;  forced  to  spend  half  their  time  writing  reports  un- 
der the  county  official  who  has  graciously  allowed  them  the 
privilege  of  service.  They're  not  allowed  to  share  anything 
valuable  with  the  client — common  artistic  projects,  friend- 
ship, study,  religious  or  political  activities.  No  wonder 
there's  a  high  casualty  rate  among  workers.  The  sensitive 
break  down  after  a  few  years,  make  a  mess  of  their  own 
lives,  become  exhausted  or  cynical.  Worse  yet  for  all  par- 
ties if  they  adjust  to  the  job  by  becoming  hard-boiled. 

Alternatively,  the  System  co-opts  service  for  its  own 
ends.  The  Peace  Corps  sends  young  people  with  a  desire 
for  service  off  to  foreign  lands  that  the  State  Department  is 
interested  in,  for  a  period  short  enough  to  keep  them  from 
becoming  a  revolutionary  force  there.  But  nobody  antici- 
pated the  radicalizing  effect  on  the  young  people,  who  on 


128  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

their  return  can't  enter  conventional  vocations,  and  be- 
come a  revolutionary  force  here.  The  Government  over- 
reached itself  in  exposing  them  to  reality.  We  now  hear 
talk  about  universal  youth  training,  centered  of  course  on 
military  "service" — as  if  the  art  of  killing  bore  some  rela- 
tionship to  the  figure  of  the  waiter  at  table. 


Chaplaincy  as  the  Corruption  of  Service 

The  co-option  of  service  is  perfected  in  chaplaincy. 
The  chaplain's  clients  are  inmates  of  a  place  of  involun- 
tary servitude:  a  boys'  school,  a  prison,  an  old  folks'  home, 
an  army,  a  mental  institution,  a  juvenile  hall.  The  chap- 
lain is  dispensed  by  the  warden  from  any  prior  vows  w^hich 
imply  an  authority  superior  to  the  institution.  In  return 
for  permission  to  make  impersonal  contact  ^vith  his 
charges  under  supervision,  and  to  help  them  circumvent 
minor  regulations,  he's  assigned  his  real  role  as  spiritual 
policeman:  maintaining  discipline,  inculcating  the  spirit 
of  the  institution,  building  morale.  When  relatives  or  re- 
porters ask  about  conditions  in  the  punishment  compound 
or  infirmary,  the  chaplain  is  available  as  front  man. 

The  American  middle  class  is  middle  class  because  it 
instinctively  pays  that  deference  to  the  System  which 
penal  institutions  must  enforce.  A  widespread  seminary 
joke  (and  dream)  is  a  call  for  the  ministry  to  the  overpri- 
vileged.  Not  surprising  then  that  it  shares  all  features  of 
chaplaincy  but  coercion.  The  military-industrial  complex 
maintains  the  housing  development  as  its  place  of  involun- 
tary servitude.  More  and  more  the  once  invisible  stockade 
separating  it  from  the  ghetto  is  marked  with  real  barbed 


WAITING  ON  TABLE  •   129 

wire.  Its  plan  from  the  beginning  provided  for  denomina- 
tional churches  of  appropriate  architecture  and  well- 
indoctrinated  chaplains,  to  soften  the  private  blows  of  life, 
and  to  keep  the  inmates  of  the  magnolia  compound  ad- 
justed, efficient,  ignorant,  and  guilty. 

Even  as  we  work  to  destroy  exploitation  in  the  future, 
we  must  patch  up  its  damage  in  the  present.  But  service 
can  never  be  politically  neutral.  While  our  political  parti- 
sanship must  always  be  provisional,  it  must  also  be  ex- 
plicit. Even  the  alleged  services  of  the  chaplain  are  in  the 
end  phony;  neither  the  military  resister  nor  the  boarding- 
school  rebel  consults  him.  Rather  than  try  to  convert  him, 
we  pull  strings  for  radical  clergy  to  visit  the  disenfran- 
chised in  military  stockades  or  youth-prisons,  and  publi- 
cize what  they  find.  Lyndon  Johnson  and  Ronald  Reagan 
did  what  decades  of  preaching  had  failed  at:  they  nigger- 
ized  white  moralists  so  that  they  could  say  truly,  "We  are 
all  street  people;  we  are  all  Viet  Cong."  Only  through  nat- 
uralization in  the  ghetto  and  the  colony  do  we  lay  claim  to 
our  humanity;  we're  constituted  by  the  black,  the  hippy. 

The  warden  finds  the  chaplain  useful  and  contempti- 
ble; the  terms  of  their  relationship  ensure  that  the  chap- 
lain won't  have  a  message  for  him.  Only  the  Gospel  agita- 
tor has  a  chance  of  getting  through.  Another  time  he's 
likely  to  show  up  as  inmate;  the  depth  of  his  influence  de- 
pends on  his  consistency  in  the  two  roles.  Only  he  can  get 
through  the  elephant-hide  and  bring  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit  to  the  violent  oppressor — of  all  men  most  oppressed 
by  his  own  violence.  Only  the  radical  independent  is  free 
enough  to  treat  the  men  with  revolvers  not  as  pigs  but  as 
people. 

If  the  Man  is  denying  basic  human  needs  to  the  op- 


130  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

pressed — food,  clothing,  shelter,  medicine — in  Biafra  or 
Berkeley,  then  the  agitator  goes  out  with  those  necessities. 
But  at  a  certain  point  he  realizes  that  he's  working  for  the 
authorities,  who  rely  on  him  to  cool  it  for  them.  As  politi- 
cal consciousness  increases  among  the  oppressed — partly  as 
a  result  of  his  own  presence — a  point  comes  where  they 
still  ask  him  for  those  needs,  but  despise  him  if  he  offers 
nothing  more.  Now  he  must  find  something  else  to  give 
them;  only  his  own  motivation  is  good  enough  in  the  end. 


The  Waiter  at  Table 

The  central  novelty  introduced  by  Jesus  was  making 
the  type  of  human  merit  the  waiter  at  table,  the  diakonos. 
From  the  Latin  names  of  the  servant  and  slave  come  the 
words  by  which  we  generalize  this  notion,  ministry  and 
service.  He  so  sees  himself,  "I  am  among  you  as  one  that 
serves,"  and  is  seen  by  others,  "taking  the  form  of  a  slave." 
His  way  means  willingness  to  feed  the  hungry  and  give  the 
child  a  cup  of  water.  He  is  credited  with  indefinite  powers 
to  feed  people  and  provide  drink.  Unquestionably  he  had 
indefinite  powers  of  curing  psychosomatic  diseases;  the 
record  provides  little  which  resembles  invention.  Espe- 
cially plausible  is  the  slight  importance  he  is  shown  as  at- 
taching to  these  powers. 

In  his  absolute  respect  for  the  neighbor,  he  sees 
corporal  works  of  mercy  as  pointing  to  a  new  transaction 
between  the  hidden  power  of  history  and  each  individual, 
where  he  is  only  the  catalyst.  For  the  first  time,  people 
were  taking  on  the  human  shape  intended  from  the  begin- 
ning. His  final  service  is  giving  them  a  name  for  that  new 


WAITING  ON  TABLE  .131 

state  of  affairs.  He  puts  them  on  exactly  the  same  level  as 
himself,  making  no  secret  of  his  own  motivation.  Each  is 
to  go  out  in  turn  and  take  on  the  same  role  of  servant. 
With  the  same  order  of  priorities:  they  also  are  to  heal 
and  feed,  but  above  all  convey  their  own  understanding  of 
that  mission. 

The  good  news  of  which  they're  heralds  is  that 
human  fulfilment  in  community  comes  by  the  act  of  ser- 
vice. And  conversely;  the  highest  service  lies  in  the  act  of 
announcing  none  other  than  that  good  news.  In  one  series 
of  teachings  the  beneficiary  is  the  anonymous  and  proba- 
bly thankless  victim.  In  another  series  he  is  the  enemy — 
who  as  we've  seen  is  also  victimized  by  his  own  violence. 
In  a  world  of  hardened  enmities,  nothing  short  of  actual 
reconciliation  will  do. 

No  religion  less  priestly  than  this.  Reversal  of  hier- 
archy runs  through  the  whole  record.  No  individual  or 
group  is  pre-eminent.  Texts  of  shaky  authenticity  point  to 
one  Peter  or  a  Twelve  as  pronouncers  of  forgiveness.  A 
text  of  higher  authority  makes  the  duty  and  power  of  for- 
giveness universal:  'Torgive  us  our  oppressions  to  the  ex- 
tent that  we  have  forgiven  our  oppressors."  The  harlots 
and  quislings  go  into  the  area  of  liberation  ahead  of  reli- 
gious leaders.  When  we  finally  find  a  passage  where 
leaders  are  being  appointed,  what  are  the  conditions  of 
their  leadership?  They're  the  ones  who  are  regularly  seen 
washing  their  brothers'  feet,  "He  who  is  great  among  you 
shall  be  the  least.  "  The  one  sign  of  pre-eminence  is  subor- 
dination. 

So  the  Messianic  status  of  Jesus  was  the  fact  that  a 
prostitute  anointed  him  for  death.  Paul  agrees  that  the 
central  item  of  Jesus'  "ministry"  was  neither  his  symbolic 


132  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

actions  nor  his  carefully  assembled  words,  but  his  destined 
death.  Still  there  must  come  a  class  of  men  (very  likely  the 
least  important  of  all)  with  a  traditional  literary  educa- 
tion, who  do  the  verbal  communicating  that's  also  needed, 
naming  what  others  are  doing.  To  this  class  alone  in  the 
usage  of  later  generations  the  title  of  "ministry"  has  stuck. 
It's  true  that  their  subordination  is  also  the  only  role  which 
their  teacher  claims  for  himself;  by  their  unimportance 
they  have  a  closeness  to  him.  In  the  paradoxes  of  modesty 
there's  no  place  to  speak  of  greater  or  lesser,  but  only  of 
different  functions  in  the  one  body. 

Today  we  realize  uneasily  that  waiters,  like  taxicab 
drivers,  are  thinking  about  their  tip;  their  availability  is 
controlled  by  union  regulations.  Where  shall  we  find  the 
servant?  The  friendly  bartender  doubles  as  bouncer;  the 
available  psychiatrist  marks  down  his  thirty-five  bucks  an 
hour.  The  only  person  who  puts  himself  unreservedly  at 
the  service  of  others  is  the  clown.  The  brash  repartee  with 
which  he  cons  us  out  of  our  spare  change  is  only  part  of 
the  act.  Like  the  waiter  he  has  a  complicated  routine 
which  it  takes  a  lifetime  to  master.  Shakespeare  learned 
from  some  sacral  tradition  that  only  the  Fool  could  be  the 
chorus  of  the  tragedy;  but  who  told  America  that  every 
circus  must  have  its  clown?  He's  the  last  prophet  with  im- 
munity to  prick  the  follies  and  crimes  of  the  powerful. 


The  Problem  of  Leadership 

The  need  for  clear  lines  of  leadership  in  any  organiza- 
tion is  obvious.  Equally  persuasive  is  the  radical  way  the 
Gospel  overthrows  our  accustomed  notions  of  leadership. 


WAITING  ON  TABLE  •  133 

It's  a  problem  of  maximum  difficulty  to  adjust  the  claims 
of  organization  and  of  the  Spirit  without  falling  into 
either  anarchy  or  papacy.  The  difficulty  isn't  arbitrary. 
Both  as  a  theoretical  and  a  practical  problem,  it's  the  hard- 
est first  step  in  embodying  the  new  way  into  an  actual 
community.  Here  if  anywhere  can  we  be  confident  that 
we're  dealing  with  the  breakage  of  orders  at  the  root.  We 
can  say  in  advance  that  any  alleged  form  of  ministry  must 
constantly  be  justifying  its  existence.  When  one  fails  to,  as 
it  will  from  time  to  time,  the  actual  place  of  ministry  will 
move  elsewhere.  There  isn't  any  external  sign  other  than 
itself  that  it  can  certainly  be  recognized  by. 

The  most  primitive  form  of  community,  gathering 
food  or  making  war  or  opening  up  a  cave,  presupposes 
leadership,  a  rudimentary  politics.  The  final  form  of  com- 
munity rejects  the  political  leadership  of  coercion;  it 
accepts  the  fact  of  leadership,  but  turns  it  upside  down  by 
making  it  a  primacy  in  service.  No  legally  defined  office 
can  guarantee  its  holder  the  reality  of  being  a  "servant  of 
the  servants  of  God";  Popes  are  where  we  find  them.  Since 
we  must  always  hold  back  from  supporting  political  lead- 
ers, all  the  more  we  need  a  kind  of  leadership  which 
in  principle  we  can  accept  without  qualification.  That 
doesn't  prevent  us  from  doubting  the  reliability  of  a  par- 
ticular individual  or  institutionalized  ministry;  it  does 
mean  that  the  idea  of  ministry  isn't  flawed  at  the  root  like 
political  leadership. 

The  Twelve  Apostles  weren't  Elders  and  they  weren't 
ordained.  They  just  set  the  example  of  the  servant  who 
washes  the  guests'  feet,  the  volunteer  who  takes  our  place 
in  the  gas  chamber.  They're  told  that  the  same  role  is 
played  wherever  somebody  casts  out  demons  in  the  name 


134  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

of  Jesus — a  man's  name  being  what  defines  his  character. 
The  cloudy  Presbyters,  Deacons,  Bishops  of  the  Apostolic 
Age  were  a  good  translation  of  the  idea  of  ministry;  but 
they  were  a  translation,  the  thing  which  has  to  be  done  in 
every  age.  Ministry  in  our  age  is  translated  into  the  figure 
of  Gandhi,  the  medical  heroes  of  The  Plague,  this  one  and 
that  one  in  whom  we  recognize  it.  The  only  valid  Apos- 
tolic Succession  is  the  history  of  love.  Whatever  commu- 
nity we  finally  anchor  in  will  be  found  to  have  authentic 
roots  in  that  history. 

The  Gospels  radically  overthrow  all  ecclesiastical  pre- 
tensions; the  only  authenticity  of  ministry  is  faithfulness 
to  the  pattern  of  service  in  Jesus.  The  enormous 
breakthrough  of  the  Ecumenical  Movement,  which  we're 
just  beginning  to  appreciate,  is  that  any  claim  to  ministry 
can  be  presumed  in  advance  legitimate.  Mutal  subordina- 
tion is  the  ministry  shared  by  the  human  race;  it's  the  only 
way  we  can  put  the  orders  back  together  again,  starting 
with  society.  The  genuineness  of  any  ordination  is  the 
clarity  with  which  it  illustrates  that  universal  ordination. 
Any  ministry  is  as  valid  as  it  chooses. 

In  the  first  centuries  of  the  Church,  the  biggest  prob- 
lem was  a  claim  to  legitimacy  by  mythological  syncretistic 
cults  promising  a  private  salvation.  To  meet  them,  it  was 
important  for  the  ministry  to  trace  its  authority  back  in 
time  through  a  continuity  of  teaching  to  the  Apostles. 
From  Constantine  through  the  Middle  Ages,  the  authority 
of  the  ministry  as  a  matter  of  practice  rested  on  political 
authentication  in  the  present  by  a  hierarchical  society. 
The  Reformers  judged  a  church  and  its  ministry  by  the 
fidelity  of  its  preaching  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans;  and, 
in  the  case  of  Calvin,  by  its  conformity  to  a  (precariously) 


WAITING  ON  TABLE  •  135 

reconstructed  New  Testament  pattern  of  church-organiza- 
tion. Over  against  this  archaeological  claim  to  restore  a 
forgotten  past,  the  Catholic  Church  alleged  a  continuity  of 
ordination  back  to  the  Apostles.  But  all  parties  were  in  the 
unconscious  trap  of  asking  for  a  sort  of  validity  parallel  to 
that  of  the  new  nations.  Only  the  radical  Reformation  sects 
and  their  successors  tried  to  break  loose  into  conformity 
with  the  actual  circumstances  of  the  New  Testament. 

The  Ecumenical  Movement  was  made  possible 
through  the  breakdown  of  the  alliance  between  Church 
and  State  invented  by  Constantine.  Since  the  Church  is  no 
longer  integrated  into  the  State's  legal  system,  the  ministry 
no  longer  has  to  present  its  legal  qualifications.  When  po- 
litical powers  are  contending  for  control  of  the  State,  it's  a 
life-and-death  matter  that  individuals  should  be  given 
guidance  about  recognizing  the  correct  one.  The  valida- 
tion of  political  regimes — of  course  by  a  legal  system  of 
their  own  creation — is  their  essence.  When  the  State  relied 
on  one  or  more  captive  churches  to  give  it  legitimacy,  the 
same  notion  of  validity  w^as  automatically  applied  to  them 
also. 

Now  that  Christendom  is  again  a  community  set  over 
against  the  State,  as  when  it  was  born,  each  of  these  stand- 
ards for  an  authentic  ministry  can  be  used  where  it  works. 
The  Church  now  being  liberated  will  recognize  a  continu- 
ity with  everything  good  in  its  past — particularly  with  the 
succession  of  saints.  It  will  let  its  forms  be  influenced  by 
the  political  structures  to  which  it  has  most  commitment 
— namely,  revolutionary  ones.  With  the  Reformers,  it  will 
judge  its  message  by  conformity  to  the  New  Testament. 
But  not  (like  the  official  Reformation)  in  Paul's  interpre- 
tation; rather  (like  the  radical  Reformation)  in  the  words 


136  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

of  Jesus.  It  will  also  look  to  the  New  Testament  for  the 
form  of  ministry;  not  as  a  fixed  hierarchy  of  offices  (which 
can't  be  found  there),  but  as  conformity  to  the  non-self- 
assertion  of  Jesus. 

Today  any  group  that  claims  to  be  a  Christian  com- 
munity should  be  accepted  as  such  until  proved  otherwise. 
People  aren't  lining  up  to  grab  the  coattails  of  the 
Church;  what  would  be  gained  by  a  false  claim  to  faith?  So 
likewise  the  minister  accepted  by  some  community  has  an 
advance  presumption  in  his  favor.  But  society,  in  face  of 
the  threat  which  service  presents  to  it,  undercuts  ministry 
by  treating  the  servants  as  if  they  were  masters  through 
social-security  exemptions,  tax  deductions,  draft  immu- 
nity, social  perquisites.  The  claim  to  those  benefits  is  the 
only  warning  signal  against  a  purported  ministry. 

Looking  at  the  varieties  of  experimentation  beside 
the  dying  trunk  of  the  old  churches,  we  can't  tell  yet 
which  will  be  the  main  channels  of  the  new  sap.  But  we 
know  in  principle  that  if  we  do  today's  job,  scattered 
efforts  will  in  time  cohere,  new  forms  more  adequate  to 
renewal  will  spring  up.  With  our  new  historical  under- 
standing, \ve  see  that  this  was  also  how  the  Apostolic 
ministry  won  recognition.  We  can  see  how  past  ages  of  the 
Church  stiffened  impromptu  administrative  measures  into 
absolutes.  We  understand  too  well  how  prophetic  author- 
ity is  institutionalized  to  be  wholly  unaware  when  it  hap- 
pens again  in  our  midst.  Thus  we  move  a  step  in  self- 
knowledge  beyond  the  Reformation.  Institutional  forms 
are  more  nearly  under  our  control  because  we  understand 
better  their  independent  life.  We'll  be  more  cautious  this 
time  about  attributing  final  validity  to  the  forms  which 
turn  out  correct  for  our  age. 


WAITING  ON  TABLE  •   137 

The  peculiar  mixture  of  jobs,  thought  of  as  equally 
permanent,  held  by  the  American  clergyman  is  an  acci- 
dent of  history  which  needn't  last  very  much  longer.  Is 
there  a  good  reason  why  a  man  should  take  on  marriage- 
counselling  as  a  lifetime  vocation,  or  organizing  the 
oppressed,  or  pulling  drunks  off  streets,  or  maintain- 
ing architectural  monuments?  The  exhausting  genuine 
jobs  would  perhaps  be  better  done  with  regular  replace- 
ments. 

Even  among  the  jobs  which  imply  lifetime  training  or 
commitment,  we  should  allow  wide  variations  how  far 
they  need  be  united  in  one  person.  In  fact  they're  mostly 
separated  today.  For  example.  Learning  in  the  Bible  or 
church  history:  knowledge  and  love  of  the  old  languages, 
with  the  generalizing  eye  to  see  them  mirrored  in  current 
experience.  The  prophetic  voice:  speaking  the  words 
which  will  isolate  demonic  forces  and  coordinate  resist- 
ance to  them.  Pastor  to  the  pastors:  recognizing  one's  own 
dispensability,  enabling  colleagues  to  win  actual  inde- 
pendence, holding  oneself  available  to  help  with  the 
personal  problems  they  can't  solve  for  themselves.  Cele- 
bration: the  work  of  the  poet  and  artist  who  find  the  right 
forms  for  contemporaries  to  praise  existence. 

On  these  criteria,  George  Fox  and  John  Bunyan  (for 
example),  with  their  irregular  authorization,  have  the 
best  possible  claims  to  a  valid  ministry.  As  our  problems 
are  more  far-reaching,  we  should  expect  the  true  ministry 
to  our  age  to  emerge  from  our  experience  with  equal  sur- 
prise and  inevitability.  If  we  ask  what  individual  or  body 
ordained  the  minister,  we  should  be  prepared  to  hear  as 
from  Paul  that  his  ordination  wasn't  of  man  but  of  God. 


138  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 


The  Ministry  of  Women 

Charles  Williams,  operating  with  a  sacrificial  theory 
of  the  common  meal,  said  that  women  were  debarred  from 
offering  the  blood  of  Christ  symbolically  because  in  the 
coinherence  of  the  human  race  they  offered  it  actually. 
Since  the  childbirth  and  care  which  only  they  can  perform 
is  a  uniquely  concrete  form  of  service,  it's  less  important 
to  devise  other  forms  for  them  than  for  men.  Because  the 
center  of  the  Church's  celebration  is  a  dramatic  represen- 
tation of  what  a  man  once  did,  propriety  of  casting  will 
normally  have  it  performed  by  a  male.  But  female  roles 
could  be  much  more  prominent  in  liturgical  or  guerrilla 
theatre  on  the  model  of  the  Christmas  mysteries.  If  the 
pressure  of  exclusion  is  taken  off,  we  should  expect  women 
to  determine  their  own  level  in  the  universal  ordination 
to  service,  with  some  functional  specialization  over  against 
men,  but  also  with  considerable  overlap.  The  mistake  has 
been  the  assumption  of  Constantinian  Christianity  that 
there  must  be  some  one  legally  defined  hierarchy  of  minis- 
ters, rather  than  the  thing  which  Paul  describes  so  clearly, 
a  coordinated  spectrum  of  talents. 


Problems  of  the  Missionary 

From  the  viewpoint  of  the  Third  World,  what  ser- 
vices can  be  better  provided  by  Westerners  than  by  their 
own  people?  In  the  undeveloped  Arab  countries,  there  is 
room  for  tactful  suggestions  about  agriculture,  sanitation, 


WAITING  ON  TABLE  •  139 

medicine;  for  agitation  against  slavery,  virtual  or  actual. 
In  North  \'^iet  Nam,  these  things  have  been  taken  in  hand 
along  local  lines;  heavy  industry  is  being  supplied  by  So- 
cialist countries.  But  after  the  war,  American  radicals 
could  help  open  up  areas  of  political  freedom  within  the 
new  national  unity.  Others  wall  judge  better  what  can  be 
done  in  other  lands. 

The  most  essential  task  has  been  barely  defined:  the 
cultural  ambassador.  Not  as  today  setting  up  enclaves  to 
disseminate  an  alien  culture,  a  Goethe  Institut  or  U.S. 
Information  Service.  I  look  to  see  urban  planners  analyz- 
ing village  societies  to  see  where  we  went  wrong.  Or  biolo- 
gists, to  study  how  traditional  practice  recycles  raw  ma- 
terials. Or  Western  monks  going  out  for  dialogue  on 
the  inner  life.  If  the  appearance  of  indigenous  Eastern 
churches  were  in  the  cards  as  a  result  of  such  meetings, 
they  would  appear;  no  other  kind  of  Oriental  church  is 
worth  thinking  about. 

Opening  our  convictions  to  other  people  raises  the 
question:  How  do  we  avoid  indoctrination,  imposing  our 
private  or  Western  styles  on  others?  First  by  making  sure 
that  our  views  are  rooted  in  an  objective  analysis  of  real 
current  needs,  actual  facts  of  nature  and  history.  Then,  by 
making  sure  that  what  we're  recommending,  even  if  possi- 
bly erroneous,  is  at  least  harmless.  In  the  end  we'll  find 
ourselves  saying,  Harmlessness  is  truth.  Not  the  passive 
harmlessness  of  the  helpless  victim  or  gagged  liberal,  but 
the  active  reconciling  harmlessness  for  which  another 
name  is  revolutionary  nonviolence.  This  is  just  one  more 
way  of  rephrasing  the  good  news  we've  been  entrusted 
with — which  in  the  end  must  carry  its  authentication  on 
its  face. 


140  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 


The  World  Community  of  Reconciliation 

Saul  Alinsky,  community  organizer,  observed  that 
concrete  service  to  obvious  human  need  is  the  thing  which 
legitimates  any  more  radical  action.  We  go  around  after 
the  System  picking  up  its  pieces,  taking  the  logic  of  its  mis- 
takes more  seriously  than  it  does.  This  is  a  constructive  way 
of  expressing  our  solidarity  with  it  in  error.  At  the  same 
time  it  prevents  the  System  from  wholly  disowning  us.  Al- 
though it  will  fire  us,  beat  us  up,  get  us  in  trouble,  it  can't 
deny  that  we're  the  ones  who  are  washing  its  dirty  dishes. 
Also  the  salvaged  community  constitutes  our  organizing 
base,  to  which  we  offer  a  higher  level  of  service:  our  own 
understanding  of  things,  our  own  motivation. 

One  big  threat  to  America's  self-image  is  the  growing 
army  of  dropout  clergy  and  sisters.  It  was  they  originally 
who  instructed  the  young  people  about  love  and  war.  Nei- 
ther teacher  nor  student  could  continue  school  as  usual 
when  they  discovered  that  the  churches  had  no  intention 
of  taking  seriously  what  was  written  in  their  own  charter. 
Society  can  get  indignant  at  the  young  people,  who  were 
never  intended  to  listen  in  church,  but  only  go  through 
the  motions.  But  it  specifically  assigned  the  clergy  the  duty 
of  sincerity — and  at  the  same  time  the  incompatible  one  of 
getting  along  with  existing  conditions.  Their  withdrawal 
has  had  less  influence  because  they've  fallen  into  the  pos- 
ture expected  of  them,  as  the  victim  keeps  step  with  the 
executioner.  The  dropout  tacitly  accepts  his  assigned  role 
of  adulterer,  neurotic,  doubter;  it's  harder  than  we  think 
to  escape  type-casting.  But  one  day  the  untidy  ranks  of  the 


WAITING  ON  TABLE  .  141 

displaced  will  brace  up  spontaneously  into  a  community 
whose  outlaw  status  is  a  source  of  pride  rather  than  guilt. 

The  American  church  complex  assigns  its  members 
the  duty  of  bringing  reconciliation  to  all  the  people  they 
come  in  touch  with.  That  covers  a  lot  of  ground;  who  on 
the  planet  has  failed  to  be  contacted  by  an  American 
Christian?  In  our  one  world,  the  Church  has  finally  redis- 
covered her  original  constituency,  populations  thought 
permanently  silent — grapepickers,  ragpickers,  ghetto  un- 
employed, prisoners,  dispossessed  peasants,  students,  lep- 
ers, those  social  lepers  the  hippies.  Actual  reconciliation 
would  be  to  determine  the  issue  of  justice  truthfully  be- 
tween the  newly  vocal  and  their  better-established  oppo- 
nents (many  of  whom  sit  in  the  front  pew  on  Sunday 
morning),  while  finding  a  definition  of  their  common  in- 
terest they  could  agree  on. 

Of  course  the  mediator  standing  between  the  lines  of 
street  people  and  a  police  riot  is  likely  to  get  hit  by  rocks, 
bottles,  clubs,  bayonets,  bullets,  chemical  agents.  He  takes 
that  risk.  Intelligent  Americans  should  decide  though:  do 
they  want  him  there  or  not?  They  must  realize  (like  intel- 
ligent Russians)  that  hearts  and  minds  must  actually  be 
won,  and  that  it  won't  work  to  dispatch  tanks  into  cities, 
order  airstrikes,  burn  down  the  houses  of  peasants,  or  even 
send  bank  credits  to  the  poor.  Only  men  and  women  will 
do.  The  mediator  must  first  win  the  rebel's  trust,  and  the 
holders  of  big  power  can't  offer  much  advice.  They  can 
just  choose  between  two  alternatives:  putting  actual  confi- 
dence in  the  messenger  of  reconciliation  who  makes  his 
risky  trip  across  lines,  or  rejecting  his  offices  and  waiting 
for  the  man  with  the  bandolier  carrying  an  ultimatum. 

Those  new  communities  of  the  alienated  in   their 


142  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

dawning  self-consciousness  speak  louder  than  books  the 
word  which  the  church  Establishment  has  to  hear.  The  ir- 
regular ministry  to  the  oppressed  by  persons  with  unstable 
private  lives  is,  more  than  any  other  one  thing,  building 
the  united  ministry  in  the  future  renewed  Church.  And 
our  ultimate  service  of  renewal — restoration  of  the  plane- 
tary environment — can  only  be  the  work  of  a  world  recon- 
ciling community. 

Everyone  so  far  as  he  can  manage  his  own  problems 
has  the  potential  of  becoming  a  leader.  But  sooner  or  later 
everyone  succumbs  to  his  own  problems;  "Others  he 
saved,  himself  he  cannot  save."  The  other  side  of  the  coin 
of  helpfulness  is  the  mental  attitude  with  which  we  accept 
the  unpleasant  reality,  either  that  nobody  is  helping  us,  or 
that  we'll  have  to  accept  help  from  somebody.  In  the  end 
the  parabola  of  our  life  brings  us  back  again  to  the  mute 
resentful  dependence  in  which  we  were  born. 


chapter  MINE 


The  Demand  for  Hope: 
Falling  Casualty 


As  if  to  make  sure  we  won't  be  stood  up  on  our 
date  with  death,  we  keep  holding  rehearsals — 
falling  casualty.  Our  failures  cover  a  wide  band  of  things 
we're  responsible  for  and  things  we  aren't;  from  the  inside 
they  look  a  lot  alike.  It's  hard  for  a  woman  to  discover  by 
herself  whether  she's  being  shelved  by  her  husband,  or 
whether  she  nags  at  him  and  arranges  for  him  to  fail,  or 
whether  they've  both  just  been  given  a  bum  break  by  the 
universe. 

The  child,  secure  with  organs  he's  too  weak  to  over- 
load, parts  whose  full  function  he  can  only  guess,  doesn't 
doubt  his  immortality.  That  innocence  points  to  the  conti- 
nuity of  the  species,  of  culture — perhaps  to  some  deeper 
continuity  of  every  instant.  But  first  he  must  discover  that 
some  day  his  friend  the  garbage-collector  won't  come,  that 
he  won't  always  live  in  this  house,  that  mummy  and  daddy 
won't  always  be  there  to  keep  it  from  burning  down  while 
he's  asleep;  that  some  day  he'll  have  to  turn  in  the  library 
card  which  was  stamped  Permanently  Valid.  (The  reason 
adults  stay  up  late  at  night  is  because  their  mummys  and 
daddys  aren't  there  to  keep  the  house  from  burning  down, 


144  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

they  don't  trust  it  to  take  care  of  itself.)  As  dizziness  on 
ladders  sets  in,  we  start  doing  something  constructive 
about  it:  putting  together  photograph  albums,  collecting 
current  American  coins,  contributing  brass  flower-stands 
to  the  church.  Even  so  not  quite  constructive  enough. 

Still  we  do  all  need  to  move  over  and  make  room  for 
a  new  crop  to  grow  up.  Some  kind  of  acquiescence  or 
death-wish  is  built  into  us.  Some  people  move  smoothly 
towards  their  destination,  dropping  off  excess  baggage  at 
each  airport  as  they  use  up  the  final  panels  of  their  yard- 
long  excursion  ticket.  But  it's  harder  to  preserve  that 
steadiness  in  the  face  of  dissolution  when  we're  committed 
to  social  change.  Both  justified  guilt  and  unjustified  anxi- 
ety become  more  intense.  We  can't  see  what  kind  of  a 
world  we're  launching  our  kids  into — with  even  more  in- 
adequate preparations  than  usual.  Will  the  rainstorm  wait 
until  we've  closed  down  the  house? 


The  Rising  Casualty-Rate 

The  types  of  casualty  characteristic  in  any  society 
point  to  its  areas  of  greatest  tension.  The  Gospels  presup- 
pose a  world  whose  problem  is  impotence:  they're  full  of 
lame,  blind,  paralytics,  deaf,  dumb,  unclean.  Paul  sees  cor- 
rectly that  these  are  all  nonverbal  signals  of  inability  to 
find  the  right  way  and  hold  to  it.  One  class  of  our  diseases 
is  a  compulsive  overloading  of  the  system:  heart  attacks, 
cirrhosis  of  the  liver,  emphysema.  Another  is  invasions  of 
the  organism  by  a  foreign  element:  allergy,  homosexual- 
ity, cancer.  Both  types  loom  large  in  our  symbolism,  we 
spend  the  most  money  dealing  with  them;  perhaps  we're 


FALLING  CASUALTY  •   145 

even  most  susceptible  to  them.  What  we  fear  most  for  our 
society,  with  good  reason,  is  collapse  from  overloading 
inside,  and  invasion  by  foreign  elements,  outside  agitators. 

Our  nervous  breakdowns  and  family  breakdowns  are 
the  little  snaps  which  add  up  to  social  breakdown.  The 
sado-masochism  of  bullying  and  Yesmanship  in  business  il- 
lustrates our  foreign  policy.  Our  most  widely  used  remedy, 
the  tranquilizer,  points  to  the  peace  the  world  is  calling 
for.  But  we  try  for  it  by  covering  up  our  awareness  of 
conflict  and  injustice,  rather  than  by  pushing  through  to 
the  end.  We  cry  Peace  Peace  where  there  isn't  any  peace. 

In  the  movement  for  social  change,  casualties  of  every 
sort  are  constant.  A  man  who  seemed  committed  to  the 
way  of  persuasion  begins  under  stress  to  speak  darkly  of 
guns.  A  couple  who've  made  big  sacrifices  for  each  other, 
when  they're  finally  reunited  and  set  up  in  an  apartment, 
after  a  few  months  can't  keep  going  and  split.  A  social 
worker  grossly  neglects  his  own  family,  turns  to  drugs. 
The  clergyman  whose  radical  project  is  sabotaged  by  his 
superiors,  or  by  its  intrinsic  difficulty,  takes  pains  to  hasten 
its  failure,  and  in  cynicism  goes  back  to  selling  insurance. 

The  progressive  decay  of  personal  relations,  bad 
enough  in  a  loveless  marriage,  gets  worse  under  the  um- 
brella of  ideology,  when  both  parties  can  include  among 
their  charges  against  the  other  side  its  taking  an  incorrect 
line.  And  then  the  progressive  creation  of  misunderstand- 
ings; treating  the  other  party  like  a  public  meeting;  each 
pushing  the  other  into  defending  an  unattractive  corner. 
All  our  psychic  stability,  and  the  vocational  second  strings 
to  our  bow,  are  needed  to  stay  out  of  the  box,  to  extricate 
ourselves  once  in,  to  help  the  others  now  shut  up  in  it. 

But  the  sign  that  some  kind  of  revolution  will  go 


146  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

through  is  that  ex-radicals  aren't  swinging  onto  the  con- 
servative bandwagon.  They  crawl  into  an  apolitical  hole 
and  lick  their  wounds.  Our  perception  of  the  System's  vio- 
lence can't  be  shrugged  off  once  we've  felt  it,  even  though 
we  succumb  or  take  on  counter-violence.  Our  casualties 
aren't  the  gross  moral  failure  of  apostasy,  finking  out,  but  a 
gross  emotional  inadequacy,  with  unfairness  to  family  and 
friends.  Nobody  is  better  aware  of  the  unfairness  than  the 
casualty — which  only  intensifies  his  guilt. 

Across  America  (not  to  go  farther  afield)  is  a  fellow- 
ship of  millions  who  have  fallen.  If  they  could  be  made 
aware  of  their  brotherhood  and  set  back  on  their  feet 
again,  they'd  be  an  irresistible  army.  Their  recuperation  is 
slow,  partial,  with  many  scars;  they  work  themselves  back 
into  mechanical  undemanding  jobs,  superficial  personal 
relationships.  Still  in  their  silence  they  raise  an  incoherent 
demand  that  their  failure  should  be  made  a  solid  founda- 
tion of  hope. 


Changing  What  Can  Be  Changed 

A  well-known  prayer  asks  for  the  serenity  to  accept 
what  can't  be  changed,  the  courage  to  change  what  can  be, 
and  the  wisdom  to  know  the  difference.  This  sentiment 
has  been  taken  up  by  Alcoholics  Anonymous,  and  we 
might  think  about  alcoholism  for  a  moment  as  a  typical 
Establishment  form  of  casualty.  One  implied  dogma  is 
that  alcoholism  can  be  changed;  we  may  heartily  agree, 
recognize  AA  as  a  disguise  of  the  Church,  and  help  our 
straight  friends  make  their  way  to  it.  Behind  this  however 
lies  another  dogma,  that  the  tendency  towards  alcoholism 


FALLING  CASUALTY  .  147 

is  something  which  can't  be  changed.  AA  comes  close  to 
chaplaincy,  assuming  that  the  conditions  of  society  are  be- 
yond change,  beyond  criticism,  and  that  the  only  possible 
service  is  to  pick  up  the  pieces.  But  alcoholism  is  a  groping 
towards  the  inner  revolution,  an  honorable  though  de- 
structive response  to  the  psychic  violence  of  the  System. 
When  a  person  is  trapped  in  a  spiral  of  activities  that  are 
destroying  his  integrity,  and  still  has  unfinished  business 
which  prevents  him  killing  himself,  he  resorts  to  the  de- 
ferred suicide  of  drinking.  AA,  though  among  the  best  of 
Establishment  services,  still,  by  sending  its  members  back 
rehabilitated  to  the  world  of  fraternal  orders  and  Little 
League  baseball,  is  only  patching  up  the  symptoms  of  the 
exploitative  system  which  produced  alcoholism  in  the  first 
place. 

But  we're  never  allowed  to  set  limits  of  possible 
change  in  the  renewal  of  institutions  or  environment.  No 
use  bandaging  the  ulcer  unless  we  treat  the  infection  with 
antibiotics.  Whatever  is  necessary  must  be  possible.  That 
doesn't  prove  the  change  can  be  effected  through  us;  it 
does  prove  we  have  to  try  harder  and  then  let  somebody 
else  try. 

The  two  sides  have  only  just  engaged  each  other  here; 
the  paranoia  of  the  System  also  strongly  infects  all  who've 
gotten  off  the  trolley-car  tracks  of  society.  The  founders  of 
student  movements,  intentional  communities,  service- 
ministries,  expect  their  corps  of  volunteers  to  work  as  a 
team,  and  are  naively  surprised  when  deep  anger  or  self- 
deception  surfaces  over  office  space  and  subsistence- 
allowances.  A  group  apparently  must  have  its  quota  of 
such  failures  before  it  can  see  its  way  to  absolutely  clear 
and    realistic    goals,    resolute    commitment,    an    actually 


148  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

functioning  organization.  Up  on  the  timberline  of  the  fu- 
ture we're  too  exposed  to  the  elements  to  allow  that  hatred 
of  self  and  of  others  which  the  System  has  bred  in. 

After  that  famous  fresh  start  we'd  assumed  we  were 
now  immunized  against  evil;  we  could  push  through  on 
our  own  projects,  accept  all  the  junk  the  world  would 
dump  on  us,  and  have  strength  left  over  to  help  our  broth- 
ers in  trouble.  Just  then  word  comes  in  roundabout  that 
we've  hurt  somebody's  feelings,  and  he  resents  it  too  much 
to  talk  about  it.  Here  is  where  we  must  remember  that  the 
fresh  start  was  meant  to  be  constantly  repeated;  we  must 
summon  up  our  will  and  go  back  to  the  point  we  thought 
we'd  left  far  behind.  Although  it's  not  precisely  in  our 
power  to  do  this,  the  power  is  available  to  make  bad  per- 
sonal relations  one  of  the  things  that  can  and  must  be 
changed. 


Accepting  the  Necessity  of  Our  Failure 

But  not  forever.  The  capacity  of  each  to  absorb  pun- 
ishment and  start  over  again  is  finite.  Happy  is  the  man 
whose  physical  strength  rides  on  into  a  wise  old  age,  and 
whose  moral  strength  grows  to  the  end.  But  most  of  us,  not 
altogether  by  our  own  fault,  at  some  point  will  be  hurt  so 
seriously  that  we  won't  recover  complete  use  of  the  in- 
jured faculty,  even  though  we  may  go  on  some  ways  fur- 
ther. At  some  point  we'll  be  hurt  so  seriously  that  we 
won't  go  on  much  further.  This  is  one  of  the  things  we 
won't  change. 

With  the  same  broad  perspective  we  bring  to  the  em- 
bittered casualty,  we  can  try  not  to  become  embittered 


FALLING  CASUALTY  •  149 

ourselves.  Our  insight  wasn't  all  that  exceptional.  If  we, 
with  our  mediocre  talents,  discovered  some  urgent  job  and 
made  a  try  at  it,  perhaps,  if  we  avoided  gross  compromises, 
others  will  take  the  same  route.  Maybe  they're  just  waiting 
politely  for  us  to  get  out  of  the  way.  The  biggest  service 
we  can  do  them  is  not  to  add  cynicism  of  ours  to  their  bur- 
den, and  to  express  confidence  that  the  job  will  be  done. 

Here  lies  the  center  of  what  may  be  called  our  spiritu- 
ality. When  we've  fallen  casualty,  by  a  dull  but  always  pos- 
sible act  of  will  we  may  summon  up  the  presence  of  others 
who  held  out  to  the  end.  Perhaps  those  who  immolated 
themselves  for  justice  or  peace:  Venerable  Quang  Due  the 
Buddhist  of  Saigon,  Jan  Palach  under  the  Soviet  occupa- 
tion of  Prague,  our  own  Norman  Morrison  the  Quaker. 
Probably  we  should  affirm  that  this  is  never  the  optimum 
response.  All  the  more  then  we  have  to  match  their 
firmness  as  they  moved  towards  the  irrevocable  act. 

As  we  sink  deeper  into  casualty  we  may  remember 
that  we  once  planned  to  be  famous.  Morrison  and  the  oth- 
ers are  remembered  by  accidents  of  publicity.  At  the  same 
time  then  we  should  also  maintain  psychic  identification 
with  the  anonymous  victims  of  violence — the  Holy  Inno- 
cents of  Jerusalem,  of  the  Wars  of  Religion,  the  Albi- 
genses,  Indians  and  Negroes,  victims  of  Auschwitz,  Cov- 
entry, Dresden,  Tokyo,  Hiroshima  and  Nagasaki,  Viet 
Nam — as  well  as  those  who  weren't  even  caught  up  in  that 
much  history. 

Around  retirement  time  we  have  to  face  also  the 
status,  not  of  being  forgotten  in  the  future,  but  of  being 
disenfranchised  in  the  present.  As  usual  the  problem  is  in- 
terlocking: the  false  independence  of  the  old,  which  is 
really  a  withdrawing  into  isolation;   the  unreal  wish  of 


150  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

children  to  perfect  their  harmonious  career  before  settling 
a  parent  down  into  it.  Making  the  right  gesture  of  good- 
will to  the  old  is  part  of  the  realism  with  which  we  later 
will  accept  casualty  status  ourselves. 

Whatever  happens,  we  can  remember  with  thankful- 
ness that  we  weren't  those  casualties  from  birth,  the  blind 
and  deaf  sons  of  privilege  who  bring  their  own  special 
attache-case  sophistication  into  making  counterinsurgency 
humane.  I  cut  myself  once  shaving  when  I  remembered 
suddenly  that  I'd  known  quite  well  the  man  who  gave  the 
order  for  the  bombing.  The  most  intractable  and  central 
problem,  how  such  a  person  can  be  helped  to  turn  towards 
the  light,  is  the  one  about  which  there  seems  the  least  to 
say.  We  haven't  any  reason  to  feel  we're  better  than  he  is; 
we  can  just  be  grateful  for  the  luck,  or  providence,  which 
made  us  more  vulnerable  to  the  truth. 

Although  our  casualty  may  be  a  physical  separation 
from  the  community  which  is  working  for  change,  we  can 
know  that  we're  never  cut  off  from  somebody  who's  been 
genuinely  our  brother.  The  successful  have  made  their 
graves  already  in  their  life;  but  the  memory  of  the  martyr, 
the  clown,  the  fanatic,  the  fool  is  always  green.  We  go  to 
join  the  honorable  company  of  all  who  chose  the  risk  that 
their  weakness  would  be  revealed — and  were  gravely 
taken  up  on  that  bet  by  the  Universe. 


Sacred  Casualty 

Suddenly  at  the  end  of  the  day  we  remember  with 
hope  that  our  elder  brother  was  also  a  failure.  All  along, 
the  mark  of  his  casualty  status  has  been  hanging  around 


FALLING  CASUALTY  •  151 

our  necks;  it's  identical  with  our  struggle  for  peace.  Briefly 
during  his  life  he  seemed  to  have  persuaded  the  others 
about  the  new  way;  then  political  interests  regained  the 
upper  hand  in  their  minds  and  he  lost  them.  Any  formula- 
tions he  may  have  developed  about  how  he'd  do  his  job 
must  have  fallen  away  from  him,  and  there's  little  evi- 
dence he  found  any  clear  substitute.  So  we  lose  the  origi- 
nal fresh  certainty  of  our  convictions,  and  are  left  holding 
the  empty  carton  of  an  enterprise  without  contents.  The 
one  thing  we  can  hold  on  to  is  that  we're  the  latest  in  a 
long  line  of  failures;  better  so  than  in  what  is  called  the 
world's  long  line  of  successes. 

At  this  point,  our  casualty,  without  ceasing  to  be  it- 
self, starts  getting  turned  upside  down  in  the  massive  re- 
versal which  history  makes  of  all  the  world's  values.  As 
usual  our  end  recapitulates  our  beginning.  Here  where 
the  trajectory  of  our  rocket  reapproaches  the  earth  it  set 
out  from,  once  again  a  fresh  start  is  indicated.  In  our 
weakness  we're  to  reaffirm  the  correctness  of  the  vision  we 
were  guided  by  in  our  original  strength.  The  united 
power  of  our  weakness  down  through  history  overthrows 
every  working  principle  of  the  men  in  button-down  shirts 
who  are  thought  to  determine  the  course  of  affairs.  In  the 
paradoxical  interchange  of  rich  and  poor,  master  and  ser- 
vant, high  and  low,  first  and  last,  the  clown  also  shakes  up 
our  conventional  notions  about  life  and  death  in  his  hat, 
and  turns  them  onto  the  table  in  a  quite  unsuspected  rela- 
tionship. 

The  record  shoAvs  failure  and  execution  followed  by  a 
kind  of  success  where  legend  finds  itself  at  a  loss  for  words, 
which  for  want  of  a  better  name  we  call  resurrection.  New 
life  appears  as  solidarity  of  a  brotherhood.  When  the  fra- 


152  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

ternal  relations  catalyzed  by  some  third  party  survive  the 
worst  the  world  can  do  to  them,  there's  no  way  to  avoid 
their  continuing  operation  in  the  affairs  of  men.  The 
earthbound  individual  body  is  metamorphosed  into  a 
weightless  winged  phase  everywhere  visible.  In  another 
part  of  the  record,  that  change  is  anticipated  in  the  living 
body  as  transfiguration  (just  a  Latin  translation  of  "meta- 
morphosis"). The  pattern  of  our  hope  is  given  on  the  fra- 
grant mountain  which  to  our  middle  age  had  loomed  as 
hopeless  fatigue,  swinging  open  like  a  gate  of  dream  to  the 
secret  valley.  We  feel  the  foldings  of  the  earth's  crust  dy- 
namically as  an  actual  pushofT  to  the  stars.  The  Hudson 
V^alley  is  realized  in  nineteenth-century  woodcuts  as  Bun- 
yan's  Delectable  Mountains.  Still  the  mountain-gates  don't 
cease  being  the  gates  of  death  as  well,  and  we'll  not  forget 
that  Transfiguration  is  also  Hiroshima  day. 

After  many  false  starts,  one  day  we  discover  that  the 
ferry-boat  has  finally  left  the  mainland  and  is  headed  for 
an  indistinct  shoreline  out  to  sea.  The  last  cars  are  on 
board,  the  gulls  soar  silently  looking  at  our  sandwiches. 
The  propellers  are  veining  the  water  into  alabaster,  sur- 
prising schools  of  tiny  fish.  The  Seabreeze  smelling  of  fish 
and  tar  pushes  back  the  land  heat.  We  sit  among  children, 
bird-watchers,  businessmen  in  sports  shirts  going  through 
newspapers,  detached  and  forgetting  whether  the  ferry  is 
taking  us  to  the  Fortunate  Isles  of  a  Martha's  Vineyard  or 
to  another  commuter  job.  Our  credit  cards  are  in  our 
pocket  and  we've  left  a  note  for  the  people  who  are  taking 
our  house;  but  there's  been  no  word  from  the  uncommu- 
nicative Yankee  agent  who  manages  our  summer  affairs. 
And  it  turns  out  our  services  were  not  all  that  indispensa- 
ble at  the  office.  Finally  the  conduct  of  affairs  is  out  of  our 
hands. 


FALLING  CASUALTY  •   153 


Building  the  Casualty-List  into  a  Community 

The  ultimate  discreditation  of  the  churches  as  they 
exist  is  their  callousness  and  inability  to  deal  with  casual- 
ties inside  or  outside.  The  only  salvage  operation  we  may 
be  able  to  mount  is  joining  the  refugees  in  the  rubble. 
Even  that  is  some  gift.  Those  we  rehabilitate  may  not 
seem  the  best  material  to  built  a  resilient  organization 
from;  still  there  they  are,  an  available  manpower  pool. 

Our  big  mistake  is  confusing  casualty-status  with  ref- 
utation of  our  principles  or  methods.  Properly  we  should 
see  it  as  irrefutable  proof  of  both;  we  had  hold  of  such  a 
big  chunk  of  reality  that  the  System  couldn't  tolerate  us 
any  longer.  When  somebody  freaks  out  we  shouldn't  panic 
and  call  in  the  head-shrinker  or  get  a  lot  of  pills  pre- 
scribed. Rather,  take  it  as  one  more  incentive  to  develop  a 
psychiatry  or  cure  of  souls  which  will  help  people  live 
with  not  being  adjusted  to  their  society,  and  turn  their 
energies  to  changing  it. 

In  the  end,  whether  this  or  that  renewal  succeeds  de- 
pends how  far  all  kinds  of  people — conservative,  confused, 
bluecollar — can  see  it  as  fulfilling  their  own  suppressed 
hopes.  The  deepest  effect  of  any  movement  is  on  those 
who  touch  it  only  at  its  outermost  fringes  where  its  ap- 
parent force  is  fully  spent.  At  that  point,  with  absolute  ac- 
curacy a  collective  unconscious  symbolism  picks  out  the 
true  center  of  a  man's  work — George  Fox's  hat,  Francis' 
birds,  Gandhi's  spinning-wheel. 

The  community  we  dream  of  is  neither  a  sect  turned 
in  on  itself  nor  the  old  System  lightly  sprinkled  with  re- 
form. It  has  to  be  none  other  than  the  actual  society  of 


154  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

man,  with  all  its  confused  history  and  destructive  tenden- 
cies, waking  up  and  turning  to  the  sunlight  that  streams  in 
the  windows.  If  the  dispossessed  convince  us  too  com- 
pletely we'll  pull  out;  if  we  convince  the  authorities  too 
completely  we'll  sell  out.  Renewal  wavers  between  the 
poles  of  a  fatal  magnetism:  separatism  and  co-option.  Fail- 
ure is  the  only  way  to  avoid  both  and  insure  that  our  work 
is  appropriated  simply  by  the  one  community  of  men  and 
women. 

In  the  end,  success  or  failure  isn't  ours  to  decide  on. 
We  have  bread  if  the  earth  grows  it.  But  we  can  always  by 
an  act  of  will  focus  our  eye  on  the  needs  of  the  present, 
with  the  wisdom  provided  by  a  firm  hold  on  the  living 
vine  of  the  past.  The  central  content  of  that  remembrance 
is  that  defeat  means  solidarity.  Through  our  embrace  of 
casualty  we  choose  life. 


chapter  TEN 

The  Demand 
for  Joy: 
The  Feast 


It's  something  less  than  a  pun  to  say  that  since 
our  lives  are  maintained  by  assimilation,  fulfil- 
ment must  mean  being  filled  full.  In  the  warm  Med- 
iterranean climate,  which  lies  behind  us,  there  isn't  the 
need  for  constant  intake  of  calories  to  keep  up  body  tem- 
peratures. Breakfast  or  lunch  just  keep  the  stomach  going 
until  dinnertime  at  sunset.  When  artificial  light  barely 
existed,  sleep  and  sexuality  came  right  after  the  meal — 
there  wasn't  anything  else  to  do.  (Up  until  recent  times, 
people  slept  longer  in  winter  than  in  summer — the  species 
was  semihibernating.  The  afternoon  siesta  in  part  avoids 
the  summer  heat,  in  part  makes  up  for  the  short  sleeping 
night.)  It  was  at  dinner  that  the  basic  family  community 
was  realized.  When  people  are  in  good  health,  not  in 
mourning  or  facing  a  coming  event  with  anxiety,  even 
under  a  repressive  political  regime  it's  hard  to  prevent 
dinner  being  a  time  of  actual  happiness. 


156  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 


The  Realization  of  Community 

One  feature  of  joy  is  the  spirit  of  play — the  extension 
of  childhood  into  adult  life  through  mock  food  gathering 
or  mock  combat  (where  conversely  for  the  child,  play  an- 
ticipates adult  work).  Play  is  one  of  the  things  we  do  most 
nearly  for  its  own  sake,  as  Perpetua  in  her  vision  of  Para- 
dise found  nothing  else  to  do.  The  feast  is  permanently  en- 
dowed with  something  like  play  through  the  gift  of  Diony- 
sos,  the  sap  of  the  vine  "which  makes  glad  the  heart  of 
Gods  and  men."  Of  all  mind-altering  chemicals,  alcohol 
alone  appeared  universally  through  agriculture  and  took  a 
place  at  the  common  meal.  We  have  only  legends  about  a 
humanity  without  wine — which  may  in  fact  have  helped 
break  the  fixed  circuits  of  instinct  and  start  the  species  on 
the  new  path  of  consciousness.  As  the  horse  and  dog  are 
built  permanently  into  our  psyche  through  accidents  of 
domestication;  the  lion  and  eagle,  salmon  and  stag 
through  symbolism  and  sport;  even  more  closely  the  vine 
trails  over  all  the  works  of  Western  man.  The  lands  where 
it  grows  with  difficulty  or  hasn't  caught  on,  like  China  and 
India,  are  the  most  foreign  to  us;  but  even  they  must  come 
to  terms  with  it  in  the  end  because  of  the  world-role  of 
Western  humanity. 

In  the  ancient  city-state  the  meat-eating  Homeric 
hero  or  Bedouin  is  continued  as  theoretical  ideal  through 
occasional  animal  sacrifice;  but  the  growth  of  population 
and  poverty  forced  vegetarianism,  supplemented  by  cheese 
and  fish.  The  meat-offering  of  Abel  the  virtuous  nomad  is 
called  acceptable  over  against  the  grain-offering  of  agricul- 


THE  FEAST  •  157 

tural  Cain;  but  this  polemic  against  Canaanite  influence 
was  soon  overthrown  by  history.  Semitic  lahm-  "staff  of 
life"  denotes  meat  in  Arabic  but  bread  in  Hebrew.  Roman 
soldiers  marched  on  two  pounds  of  soggy  black  bread  per 
diem,  and  complained  if  it  was  replaced  by  less  staying 
venison.  Dependence  on  grain  for  life  and  the  vine  for 
meaning  led  to  a  sacral  apology  for  cutting  them,  like  the 
stronger  taboos  associated  with  animal  blood.  (Even  more 
serious  to  cut  a  tree,  and  forests  or  groves  belonged  to  the 
god  or  his  political  agent.)  The  yearly  death  and  rebirth 
of  the  grain  ^vas  seen  as  a  hopeful  prospect  for  the  men 
who  fed  on  it.  Pindar  must  refer  to  the  ritual  exhibition  of 
an  ear  of  grain  at  Eleusis: 

Blessed  is  he  who  goes  under  ground  having  seen  these 

things; 
He  knows  the  end  of  life, 
And  he  knows  its  God-given  beginning. 

Demeter  and  Persephone,  to  have  the  seed  of  grain  taken 
around  the  world,  sent  out  the  naked  youth  Triptolemos, 
who  has  reached  us  as  Johnny  Appleseed. 

The  necessities  of  agriculture  led  to  discovery  of  the 
magical  number  365,  and  pegged  recurrent  celebrations 
on  the  year  it  defined.  The  strictly  lunar  calendar  of  Islam 
that  wanders  through  the  year  suits  the  needs  of  the 
night-riding  nomad.  We  were  forced  into  nonlunar 
"months"  by  the  overriding  importance  of  the  year.  Still  a 
woman  I  know  remembers  the  lunar  phase  when  each 
baby  came;  and  the  central  festival  of  our  year  remains 
tied  to  our  now  violated  sister.  The  ebb  and  flow  of  psy- 
chic energy  also  dictated  a  shorter  cycle,  once  fixed  as  the 
four  quarters  of  the  moon,  which  now  like  the  month 


158  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

marches  out  of  phase  with  the  moon,  at  its  mechanical 
pace  of  seven  days. 

As  village  communities  expanded  into  imperial  cities, 
dates  of  accession  and  founding  were  located  on  the  farm- 
calendar;  the  natural  biological  cycles  became  the  basis  of 
history.  So  the  child  learns  to  define  its  involvement  in  the 
family  and  nature  through  festivals  at  snowtime,  flower- 
time,  end  of  school,  and  dead-leaf  time.  It  locates  its  indi- 
viduality by  the  recurrent  celebration  of  its  own  birthday. 

The  original  forms  of  politics  and  art  cluster  around 
the  ceremonies  which  define  the  community's  meaning. 
The  gathering  of  the  citizen  body — whether  for  war,  vot- 
ing, athletics,  or  festival — was  an  assembly  of  substantially 
the  same  group  of  men  (excluding  women,  children, 
slaves,  and  foreigners)  in  various  public  places  wearing 
various  uniforms.  In  particular  the  linen  of  the  festival  is 
taken  up,  as  we  saw,  in  the  fresh  start  of  the  Church — 
whose  Greek  name,  ekklesia,  earlier  meant  the  Assembly 
of  the  democratic  city.  For  it  saw  itself  as  the  common- 
wealth of  those  whose  city  was  the  universe. 

The  basic  symbolic  form  of  the  community  was  the 
traditional  literary  text  used  as  libretto  for  a  ritual  drama 
produced  at  the  festival.  It  explains  by  history  or  myth 
how  the  community  was  founded;  it  also  derives  moral 
principles  for  contemporary  action  from  that  original 
event.  In  a  regular  cycle  of  secularization  the  sacred  drama 
is  elaborated,  separates  from  the  festival,  achieves  meaning 
in  its  own  right,  and  sinks  back  to  formalism  or  triviality. 
So  Attic  drama  arose  from  the  cult  of  Dionysos;  European 
music  from  the  marriage  of  chun  h  music  and  folk  music 
(itself  enshrining  a  pagan  religion);  Shakespeare  from  the 
English  mystery-plays.  Today  the  sacred  arts  are  in  the 


THE  FEAST  •   159 

decay  phase  of  the  cycle.  The  limitations  of  Marxism- 
Leninism  come  out  strongly  in  the  banality  of  Soviet  pub- 
lic ceremonies.  Only  the  very  young  find  a  source  of  re- 
newal in  music  produced  while  under  the  influence  of 
electricity.  Perhaps  the  unamplified  guitars  and  masked 
mimes  of  the  peace  movement  contain  the  sacred  drama  of 
the  future. 


Meeting  the  Crisis  of  Joylessness 

How  can  we  bring  the  alternation  of  the  seasons  to 
life  again — snow  on  the  mountains  or  poppies  in  the  field? 
Is  it  possible  to  think  our  way  back  into  the  Panathenaic 
procession,  high  Mass  at  Chartres,  a  Fourth  of  July  circus? 
On  this  big  spaceship  that  the  little  ones  lift  off  from,  we 
become  aware  of  orbiting  the  sun,  we  acquire  a  case  of  mo- 
tion sickness.  To  get  sea-legs  once  again  we  must  brace 
ourselves  against  the  steering-wheel  of  history.  The 
innovative  Zen  hippy  be-in  leaves  out  the  most  important 
thing:  continuity  with  past  celebration. 

The  replacement  of  natural  cycles  by  arbitrary  tech- 
nique on  an  automatized  globe  presents  us  only  with 
the  joyless  alternatives  of  isolation  and  crowds,  anxiety 
and  consumption,  affluence  and  poverty.  Information  re- 
trieval isn't  part  of  the  solution  but  of  the  problem;  for 
the  knowledge  we  need  to  retrieve  isn't  the  kind  that  can 
be  put  on  tape,  it  must  exist  in  the  minds  and  bodies  of 
men.  A  Greek  tragedy  is  classes  studying  it,  scholars  writ- 
ing commentaries  on  it,  academic  places  painfully  staging 
it  in  Greek,  playwrights  adapting  it  for  Broadway.  The 
past  slips  away  from  us  like  the  tail  of  a  comet.  To  hold  it 


160  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

in  line  we  must  build  it  into  stone,  set  it  to  music,  re- 
hearse it  in  our  bodies;  and  then  go  out  in  the  streets  of 
the  future  and  do  it  in  face  of  the  Man's  batons  and  chop- 
pers. 

If  we  said  correctly  that  our  task  is  pushing  forward  a 
triple  revolution,  then  our  celebration  must  be  a  call  to 
revolution — or  better,  a  revolutionary  act.  But  in  our 
America  happiness  would  be  a  revolutionary  act!  That  ap- 
propriate joy  for  our  age  must  also  say  clearly  that  it  isn't 
the  invention  of  our  age  or  of  America,  but  that  it  lies  at 
the  roots  of  humanity  and  isn't  lacking  from  any  age, 
though  sometimes  covered  over  pretty  deep  with  our  gar- 
bage. Affluence  makes  its  celebration  a  grim  display  of 
the  status  quo.  In  middle-class  liberalism,  unproductive 
experiments  in  group  relations  mark  the  scene.  The 
anti-Establishment  world  makes  its  celebration  too  anti- 
intellectual,  so  that  it  can't  learn  from  its  joy,  and  its 
politics  becomes  a  paranoid  factionalism  instead  of  a  joy- 
ful sharing  in  action.  Celebration  vacillates  between  indi- 
vidual escape  and  communal  euphoria,  heightened  or 
blurred  in  a  chemical  haze. 

Looking  at  the  self-destructive  drug  scene  today — in 
some  form  spread  across  all  classes — and  thinking  back  to 
grossly  alcoholic  nineteenth-century  America,  it's  easy  to 
sympathize  with  Methodist  total  abstinence.  But  we 
mustn't  forget  how  the  preacher's  son  was  driven  in  turn 
back  to  drunkenness.  Every  overindulgence  signals  some 
defect;  medieval  gluttony  was  perhaps  trying  to  compen- 
sate for  a  vitamin-deficient  diet.  The  alcoholism  of  parents 
is  discredited  among  alienated  youth,  who  had  to  find  an 
agent  of  ecstasy  unavailable  to  their  elders — by  being  ille- 
gal. Equally  attractive  by  its  vague  impropriety  is  the  al- 


THE  FEAST  •  161 

leged  Oriental  mysticism  which  the  young  have  taken  up, 
spiritual  grass,  the  opiate  of  the  dropout  classes. 

The  ecstasy  associated  with  drugs  is  in  principle  legit- 
imate and  necessary,  since  the  human  race  was  weaned  on 
wine.  But  our  potent  synthetic  chemicals  reinforce  the 
compulsion  of  self-manipulation,  and  many  naturally  oc- 
curring drugs  are  addictive.  To  an  outsider,  the  most  at- 
tractive natural  drug  would  be  peyote,  both  for  its 
spectacular  effects  and  for  its  rooting  in  an  authentic  cult 
of  the  oppressed  red  man.  Marijuana  is  the  mildest — be- 
cause our  Cannabis  produces  it  only  in  strong  dilution.  Its 
chief  proved  danger  is  its  illegality,  and  certainly  existing 
or  proposed  penalties  for  its  use  are  grossly  out  of  line. 
But  its  symbolic  function  for  a  generation  on  strike  is  too 
much  of  a  hot-house  plant,  not  rooted  in  history.  Since  it's 
not  part  of  a  meal  it  privatizes  ecstasy.  And  its  past  associa- 
tions are  violent;  for  in  its  stronger  form  of  hashish  it  gave 
their  name  to  "assassins."  It  can't  compete  with  Dionysos, 
whom  we're  stuck  with  for  better  or  worse. 

There  the  community  feast  is  at  the  heart  of  our  tra- 
dition. No  way  to  scrap  that  past  and  make  a  new  begin- 
ning. In  no  imaginable  future  can  we  let  the  community 
celebration  mesh  into  political  structures,  too  much  injus- 
tice is  built  into  them.  The  community  must  cut  across  all 
social  strata  and  existing  politics,  as  it  began  long  ago.  Its 
unity  can't  be  imposed  by  an  authorized  hierarchy  or 
charismatic  leader.  And  all  its  forms,  wherever  they  come 
from,  will  only  be  adopted  on  their  actual  merits,  by  spon- 
taneous assent,  to  which  legislation  and  leadership  must 
be  subordinated. 

The  final  non-negotiable  demand  of  life  is  joy;  it 
must  reflect  both  current  needs  and  a  central  tradition. 


162  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

That  tradition  will  surely  be  relevant  to  our  needs,  since  it 
was  formed  precisely  in  answer  to  the  shadowside  of  his- 
tory: a  continuity  of  violence  exercised  by  difEerent  agen- 
cies, but  all  under  a  permanent  demonic  influence  which 
we  can  only  grasp  through  the  mythology  of  a  global  coun- 
terinsurgency  force.  It  has  twined  its  masses  of  parasitic 
dodder  around  the  green  stem  of  life;  celebration  must 
break  away  from  that  kiss  of  death  along  our  entire  course. 


Celebration  as  Summing  Up  Our  Trajectory 

Each  phase  of  our  journey  is  represented  in  the  festi- 
val of  celebration,  which  must  do  justice  to  the  require- 
ments of  all.  At  the  same  time  each  receives  from  it  an 
extra  tonality  of  happiness. 

The  fresh  start  of  fidelity.  The  existing  Church  fails 
even  to  read  aloud  the  standard  it  proposes  to  disobey. 
Cranmer  put  the  definition  of  conformity  to  social  mores, 
the  Ten  Commandments,  at  the  beginning  of  his  sacred 
meal.  But  already  in  Jesus'  time,  enlightened  rabbis  held 
that  the  Law  could  be  reduced  to  a  single  principle — not 
doing  to  others  what  you  didn't  want  them  to  do  to  you. 
"What  is  the  most  important  commandment?"  was  a  con- 
ventional question.  One  tradition  says  that  Jesus  volun- 
teered an  answer  acceptable  to  the  intellectuals:  two  com- 
mandments, love  of  God  and  love  of  neighbor.  But  Luke 
is  probably  right  (10:  27)  in  stating  that  this  was  rather 
the  ready-made  answer  the  questioner  came  with.  In  either 
case,  Jesus'  own  original  formulation  is  quite  different;  it 
doesn't  exactly  deny  the  law  of  Moses,  but  it  does  go  be- 


THE  FEAST  •  163 

yond  it.  He  introduces  the  radical  novelty  of  identifying 
the  neighbor  as  the  victim.  Either  the  helpless  and  proba- 
bly unthankful  outcast,  as  Luke  here  goes  on  to  indicate; 
or  (even  more  radically)  the  enemy  seen  as  victim  of  his 
own  prejudices,  shut  up  in  the  ghetto  of  affluence,  from 
whom  we  expect  only  hard  words  and  persecution. 

If  we're  to  call  our  community  a  following  of  Jesus 
and  not  some  kind  of  liberal  Judaism,  we  can  only  post  up 
as  the  condition  of  its  fresh  start  his  own  teaching.  Love 
your  enemies.  We  will  make  our  rule  radical  reconcilia- 
tion. Even  if  we  wish  to  interpret  those  words  out  of  exist- 
ence, we  should  be  reminded  about  the  starting-point  of 
our  exegesis  as  often  as  possible.  Episcopalians  may  be  in- 
terested to  find  out  the  one  place  in  their  Prayer  Book 
where  this  imperative  is  found.  In  a  world  which  can  be 
destroyed  both  by  the  weapons  of  our  enemy  and  of  that 
neighbor  who  claims  to  represent  us,  loving  your  enemy  is 
the  only  prudence.  The  community  festival  is  a  main- 
spring of  action  to  carry  out  the  spirit  of  its  fresh  start. 

The  community  of  love.  The  community  is  the  next 
bigger  level  of  organization,  in  which  family  units  are  the 
proper  cells.  It  calls  its  members  brothers  and  sisters.  It 
contains  parallels  to  all  the  family  relations — sexuality, 
comradeship,  the  refined  relation  between  brother  and  sis- 
ter. A  young  man  isn't  in  all  that  unique  a  relation  to  his 
girl  friend,  since  he  tries  fitting  every  other  girl  into  the 
same  role;  but  his  relation  to  his  sister  has  a  unique  color. 
The  community  gives  all  relations  that  color.  Its  tone  is 
hit  off,  we're  told,  by  the  wedding  feast;  the  company  cele- 
brates a  sexuality  not  its  own,  but  which  as  by-product  has 
brought  it  together. 


164  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

Since  the  community  will  often  be  a  hit-and-run 
affair,  one  step  ahead  of  the  Man,  moving  in  where  change 
is  happening,  losing  people  to  jail  or  travel,  its  member- 
ship will  be  fluid.  It  will  try  to  recognize  its  real  members 
where  it  finds  them,  under  whatever  name.  Among  people 
who  agree  with  it  about  the  nonviolent  revolution,  its  task 
is  removing  the  obstacles  to  seeing  Jesus  as  founder  of  the 
revolution.  It  will  unmistakably  call  itself  a  continuation 
of  Jesus — and  at  the  same  time  welcome  anybody  willing 
to  accept  it  in  its  own  spirit. 

Above  all  it'll  take  pains  not  to  put  barriers  of  its 
making  between  itself  and  existing  denominations.  It  will 
also  take  pains  not  to  be  added  to  their  number,  but  to  be 
a  force  working  for  love  in  each  of  them.  It  will  be  clear 
where  it  stands — in  such  a  way  as  to  make  it  easiest  for 
them  to  move  in  that  direction.  It  will  be  a  community  of 
radical  ecumenism;  not  reunion  for  the  sake  of  adminis- 
trative tidiness,  but  for  joint  action  in  the  necessary  jobs 
of  renewal. 

No  previous  age  of  church  history  has  been  in  the  po- 
sition of  putting  together  a  unity  out  of  petrified  frag- 
ments. The  style  of  operation  needed  is  so  new  and 
flexible,  that  we  can  only  describe  it  concretely  after  it's 
happened.  It's  only  possible  in  such  a  vanguard  scene  as 
the  United  States,  with  representatives  of  all  traditions 
shaken  loose  from  traditional  assumptions.  Its  new  struc- 
tures will  reject  from  the  old  only  what  it  must,  and  incor- 
porate from  the  old  whatever  it  can. 

The  intersection  of  the  vocations.  In  celebration,  his- 
tory and  the  arts  meet  the  individual  most  intimately.  The 
liturgy  is  its  own  dance.  Liturgies  of  the  West  represent 
the  dignity  of  the  Roman  patrician  in  his  own  house;  their 


THE  FEAST  •  165 

items  of  dress  and  gesture  are  our  living  link  to  the  classi- 
cal world.  The  Church  also  formalizes  ecstatic  dances  of 
liberation,  shaking  and  quaking;  and  items  of  dress  like 
the  friar's  habit  which  once  identified  the  wearer  as  one  of 
the  poor.  A  minister  to  the  twentieth  century  is  a  man 
wearing  bluejeans. 

Historically  we  understand  how  cult  builds  architec- 
ture to  house  itself.  The  cathedral  of  Sicilian  Syracuse  was 
built  in  the  fifth  century  b.c.  as  a  Doric  temple  to  Athena 
of  victory,  converted  into  a  basilica  under  Constantine, 
briefly  given  Moorish  ornaments,  and  provided  with  a  ba- 
roque facade  in  the  eighteenth  century.  The  American 
churches  where  one  can  see  native  meaning  are  the  white 
steeples  of  New  England  and  the  missions  of  California; 
but  both  streams  have  now  run  dry. 

Classic  periods  of  the  Church  have  a  uniquely  appro- 
priate music,  simple  enough  for  any  congregation,  deep 
enough  not  to  be  exhausted  by  any  genius.  Such  were  Gre- 
gorian plainsong;  Lutheran  chorale;  the  English  tradition 
where  Watts  and  the  Wesleys  are  dominant.  Nothing  is 
more  convincing  than  a  uniform  celebration  in  one  of 
those  styles  with  a  choir  or  congregation  to  which  it's  na- 
tive. Nothing  more  unconvincing  than  tasteful  eclecti- 
cism from  all  styles  in  a  congregation  that  can't  sing  or  feel 
any  of  them.  There's  no  people's  base  for  church  music 
today  except  freedom  songs  and  peace  songs  with  guitar 
accompaniment.  But  it  will  be  a  while  before  we  get  a 
translation  of  all  the  things  we  need  to  say  in  that  idiom. 

If  the  future  holds  art-forms  representing  a  new 
humanity,  it  will  be  because,  in  our  age  of  artistic 
deprivation,  we  worked  that  humanity  out  without  sym- 
bolism, in  men  and  women.  Through  the  celebrations  of 
the  naked  Church  which  lies  ahead  we  may  recover  the 


166  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

power  of  the  word.  Perhaps  the  community  will  pick  up 
its  new  language  already  being  spoken,  from  a  Bob  Dylan, 
as  the  folksong  of  a  Trinh  Cong  Son  already  speaks  the 
message  of  peace  to  all  Vietnamese.  Anyway  it's  set  the 
task  of  radical  translation,  unlocking  a  treasure-trove  of 
words  to  say  the  old  things  the  only  way  we  can  hear  them. 
It  must  find  the  childhood  rhythms,  political  slogans,  for- 
mulas of  anger  or  love  which  will  once  again  sound  like 
men  and  women  talking  about  their  actual  concerns. 

Since  the  Church  preserves  every  element  of  culture 
in  its  most  original  form,  its  word  is  a  language  of  the 
mouth  and  ear,  not  of  the  hand  and  eye.  Skimming  is  the 
technique  of  an  amphetamine  generation  which  speeds  to 
assimilate  more  than  it  really  can,  on  the  assumption  that 
meaning  is  spread  thin.  We  will  set  up  detoxification  clin- 
ics from  those  spiritual  uppers,  and  write  over  the  door: 
SPEED  READING  KILLS.  The  ancieut  book,  like  modern  po- 
etry, is  so  densely  composed  it  can't  be  grasped  at  a  rate 
faster  than  reading  aloud.  Our  Gospels  are  compilations  of 
short  oral  items  which  at  one  time  circulated  independ- 
ently. Their  liturgical  reading  in  those  sections  continues 
the  way  they  were  first  delivered  to  illiterate  audiences,  be- 
fore even  they  were  collected  in  books. 

In  the  end  the  word  comes  to  us  as  a  synthesis  of  the 
arts.  In  tonal  languages  like  Vietnamese  every  sentence  has 
its  intrinsic  melody;  the  group  recitation  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer  brings  its  own  plainsong.  So  Pindar  composed  a 
simple  melody  for  each  ode,  and  designed  a  choret)graphy 
for  the  boys  who  sang  it,  appropriately  costumed,  in  a 
Doric  setting.  But  before  that  happens  again  the  word  will 
have  to  be  stripped  of  everything  else  and  come  to  us  nak- 
edly spoken,  nakedly  heard.  No  programmed  learning  or 


THE  FEAST  •  167 

closed-circuit  television  will  take  the  place  of  our  brother 
speaking — speaking  precisely  because  we're  there  in  front 
of  him. 

The  community  as  place  of  sacrifice.  The  only  way  of 
dealing  with  power  is  letting  it  destroy  itself  through  our 
submission.  That  way  is  seemingly  broken  by  the  first  law 
of  life,  assimilation;  we  are  what  we  eat.  The  vegetarian- 
ism of  a  Gandhi  awakens  deep  echoes  in  us  before  we  dis- 
miss it  as  impractical.  Even  ancient  agricultural  societies 
ate  meat  on  ceremonial  occasions.  Except  in  hunting 
economies  the  date  of  the  ceremony  was  fixed  on  the 
calendar,  and  so  could  only  be  met  by  a  domesticated  ani- 
mal— itself  born  at  a  fixed  lambing  season.  A  "domesti- 
cated" animal  was  one  living  in  the  house,  like  the  man's 
ewe  lamb  in  the  parable  of  Nathan.  In  Moslem  Beirut, 
lambs  are  still  brought  in  as  pets  and  slaughtered  on  the 
festival.  The  children  (and  adults  too)  grow  fond  of  the 
new  family  member.  Some  societies  grant  it  honorary  fam- 
ily membership;  in  others  the  family  is  enrolled  in  a  sheep 
or  kangaroo  totem.  At  slaughter-time  permission  or  for- 
giveness must  be  asked,  on  the  chance  that  the  animal 
knows  more  than  we  realize.  Its  killing  is  the  sacred  and 
polluting  operation  of  sacrifice. 

In  the  ancient  world,  temples  were  the  only  slaugh- 
terhouses. Paul  had  all  that  trouble  with  "meat  offered  to 
idols"  because  there  wasn't  any  other  kind.  Open  sacrifice 
imposed  standards  of  cleanness  publicly  verifiable;  it 
also  reminded  men,  if  the  race  must  be  continued  by 
bloodshed,  what  bloodshed  was  like.  Our  locked  slaugh- 
terhouses— at  best  antiseptic,  at  worst  jungles — would  have 
offended  classical  sensitivities.  We  lock  them  up  for  the 


168  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

same  reason  we  send  old  folks  away  to  die;  we  have  too 
bad  a  conscience  about  death.  But  in  the  Providence  of 
God  the  TV  news  has  uncovered  what  ^ve  wrapped  up. 

Puritan  America  is  as  addicted  to  mass  slaughter  as 
Assyria  or  the  Third  Reich.  We  tempt  Fate  by  stockpiling 
fissionable  materials,  nerve  gas  all  over  the  planet.  The 
Spanish,  in  spite  of  their  reputation  for  ferocity,  were  the 
only  conquerors  of  the  New  World  to  intermarry  with  the 
locals.  Perhaps  a  nonviolent  society  would  need  an  institu- 
tion as  bloody,  dangerous,  and  ostentatious  as  bullfighting 
— a  moral  substitute  for  war.  (I  agree  it  didn't  substitute 
for  the  Spanish  Civil  War.)  The  last  great  Roman  Emper- 
ors— Trajan,  Hadrian,  Marcus — were  colonials  from  Spain 
where  the  old  Italian  character  had  emigrated;  still  today 
we  have  there  the  living  picture  of  the  classical  world. 

The  normal  act  of  ancient  religion  was  the  sacrifice  of 
a  bull  on  a  hot  day;  his  name  Taurus  is  shared  by  most  an- 
cient languages.  There  was  some  pretense  that  he  walked 
voluntarily  to  death.  In  the  human  sacrifice  of  Phoenicia  I 
suppose  a  semblance  of  choice  was  generated  by  social 
pressure.  Ancient  societies  were  groping  to  the  point  when 
a  victim  would  let  himself  be  sacrificed  for  the  good  of 
something  more  than  a  political  fatherland.  The  Real 
Presence  of  Jesus  in  the  Eucharist  is  effected  by  our  soli- 
darity with  his  revolutionary  self-offering.  As  an  oppressed 
community  approaches  self-awareness,  it  makes  its  own 
suffering  available  as  an  organizing  issue  around  which 
the  oppressed  everywhere  can  build.  The  violent  powerful 
and  the  violent  powerless  are  both  amnesia  victims.  By 
forgetting  their  own  history,  they're  doomed  to  repeat  it. 
In  what  the  New  Testament  calls  anaivnesis,  "remem- 
bering," the  fog  of  amnesia  is  dispelled  by  the  fresh  wind 
ot  radical  nonviolence. 


THE  FEAST  •  169 

Probably  what  Jesus  meant  was,  "Do  this  [not  on 
some  subsequent  occasion,  but  now]  so  that  I  may  be  re- 
membered by  God."  The  sharing  of  the  group  in  his  self- 
offering  is  meant  to  awake  an  echo — that  is,  to  be  "remem- 
bered" in  the  Structure  of  being  beyond  space  and  time. 
Since  he's  a  man  like  us  operating  in  the  dark  of  actual 
history,  his  words  deal  with  the  concrete  present;  that's 
precisely  what  suited  them  to  serve  the  future.  The  reality 
of  his  having  been  remembered  by  God  then  is  insured 
through  his  being  remembered  by  us  now.  Memory  is  an 
actual  prolongation  of  the  past  into  the  present,  not 
through  lifeless  stones  or  bones,  but  through  the 
unbrokenness  of  living  community.  The  acid  of  reality  in 
his  self-sacrifice  dissolved  the  last  remains  of  his  individu- 
ality, and  liberated  him  to  form  the  new  level  of  unity  in 
our  celebration.  His  death  was  identical  with  his  resurrec- 
tion, he  was  lifted  up  in  both  senses  simultaneously.  So 
our  joyful  victory  over  death  is  inseparable  from  our  in- 
corporation into  the  community  of  his  way. 

The  waiter  at  table.  As  concretely  as  possible,  passing 
around  food  and  drink  to  often  unappreciative  people  is 
meant  as  traininsr  in  subordination,  a  school  of  nonviolent 
action.  If  there  are  going  to  be  arrests,  let  it  be  very  clear 
that  the  cadre  gets  busted  first.  Once  that  principle  is 
clear,  it's  widened  to  insure  that  the  whole  community  is 
the  cadre— each  in  turn  takes  the  paradoxical  leadership 
position.  It  intercedes  before  the  Power  of  history  for  its 
own  prisoners  and  casualties,  for  the  needs  of  other  op- 
pressed communities — above  all  for  the  powerful,  victim- 
ized by  their  inheritance  of  authority.  Our  awareness  of 
other  people  suffering  educates  us  by  stirring  us  to  action 
in  the  arena  of  history. 


170  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

The  best  service  we  can  offer  our  brother  is  transmit- 
ting our  own  motivation  and  joy.  The  usual  corporal 
works  of  mercy  are  sterile  unless  they're  allowed  to  bubble 
up  into  the  biggest  one — releasing  the  body  for  happiness. 
Of  course  there's  always  the  risk  that  happy  people  will 
drink  too  much  or  get  high  or  bring  down  the  Man  or  ex- 
ploit their  buddies.  Over  against  it  is  the  certainty  that  un- 
happy people  haven't  found  joy. 

The  awareness  of  joy  comes  and  goes,  not  entirely 
under  our  control.  We  need  to  rest  it  on  a  sureness  we 
know  what  we're  doing.  The  place  where  knowledge  of 
the  Law  and  the  Prophets  existed  was  the  Synagogue — 
a  University  and  meditation-center  all  in  one.  The 
instructional  parts  of  our  freedom  meal  flow  from  that 
root.  Without  arbitrary  imposition  of  ideas  either  by  indi- 
viduals or  by  the  group,  the  form  of  celebration  (older 
than  either)  does  its  own  educating.  The  heart  of  libera- 
tion comes  from  our  study  of  history,  the  realization  we're 
not  alone.  The  Establishment  Church,  to  reinforce  remem- 
brance of  its  foundations,  celebrates  the  memory  of  kings, 
archbishops,  persecutors,  munificent  benefactors.  Even  so, 
by  popular  request  it  has  to  include  the  feast  of  a  Francis 
beside  those  of  his  master.  Much  more  so,  the  means  of  in- 
struction in  the  golden  thread  of  our  real  history  will  be  a 
radical  calendar,  commemorating  yearly  the  saints  of  an 
authentic  humanity. 

The  community  as  place  of  healing.  The  groups  of  re- 
newal out  across  the  country  and  the  world,  already  jelling 
into  some  kind  of  free  church  movement,  are  still  hand- 
cuffed by  a  guilt  for  failure.  They've  claimed  to  see  better 
and  walk  more  surely  than  the  Establishment  churches. 
Instead  they  keep  lapsing  into  overt  violence,  factionalism, 


THE  FEAST  •  171 

compromise  like  the  others.  While  the  chaplains  of  the 
white  ghetto  retire  into  an  alert  old  age,  the  champions  of 
the  poor  fall  into  nervous  breakdown,  apostasy,  compul- 
sions. Partly  it  can't  be  helped  and  we  just  stick  by  them. 
Partly  our  solidarity  can  affirm  the  community  feast  as  a 
place  of  radical  healing.  In  that  fellowship  the  commu- 
nity can  raise  its  casualties,  heal  over  factions,  bring  about 
reconciliation  inside — as  a  preface  to  reconciliation  of  op- 
pressors and  oppressed  outside.  Realistic  confession  can 
get  the  load  actually  off  our  back  onto  the  broad  shoulders 
of  history.  We  know  the  final  fall  that  our  periodic  lapses 
into  casualty  status  are  pointing  ahead  to.  But  if  each  in 
turn  can  be  taken  up  into  brotherhood,  we  have  some  con- 
fidence that  the  ultimate  casualty  also  is  swallowed  up  into 
victory. 

The  normal  temptation  of  a  movement  for  peace  or 
justice  is  to  sacrifice  its  members,  or  its  cause,  or  both.  The 
Church  is  the  Movement  become  conscious  of  itself.  But 
since  it  includes  in  some  form  all  the  problems  of  that 
world  which  it  belongs  to  and  wants  to  help,  healing  be- 
gins inside.  If  its  basic  concern  can  be  for  purity  of  mo- 
tives and  actions,  it's  a  nucleus  of  healing,  putting  behind 
itself  both  manipulation  of  persons  in  the  name  of  an  ide- 
ology, and  manipulation  of  truth  for  alleged  human  need. 
It  becomes  an  actual  example  of  w^hat  it  advocates,  a 
beachhead  of  the  counter-invasion  which  operates  not  by 
force  but  gentleness. 

The  Restoration  of  the  Orders 

Liturgical  forms  which  put  first  things  first  w'ill  un- 
dercut both  the  trivial  matters  where  the  denominations 
differ  and  the  basic  errors  where  they're  in  agreement.  By 


172  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

restoring  the  true  history  of  liberation,  in  a  common  meal 
of  pure  food  and  drink,  we  affirm  the  unity  and  renewal  of 
nature  and  society.  The  New  Covenant  of  that  ancient  un- 
derground cell  of  nonviolence  becomes  the  constitution  of 
a  global  commonwealth. 

The  sacred  calendar  celebrates  the  lifetime  of  an  ex- 
emplary man  through  the  yearly  agricultural  cycle,  after 
the  style  of  the  pagan  mysteries.  But  the  mysteries  were 
hardly  celebrating  anything  more  than  that  cycle — a  god 
maybe  but  certainly  not  a  man.  A  wedding  anniversary 
isn't  wholly  separate  from  the  wedding;  it  helps  determine 
retrospectively  whether  there  actually  was  a  wedding  in 
the  first  place.  So  the  intention  of  the  community  to  repre- 
sent the  past  symbolically  makes  the  past  actually  present. 
Our  life  in  community  through  the  liturgy  generates 
whatever  will  be  meaningful  in  the  future.  The  political 
prophet  sees  moving  in  men's  hearts  the  determinations 
which  one  day  will  produce  great  events.  But  we  feel 
working  in  us  the  political  infrastructure  of  the  universe. 

Einstein  discovered  that  in  our  space-time  contin- 
uum, by  a  suitable  mathematical  transformation,  intervals 
of  time- can  be  represented  as  intervals  of  space;  history  is 
projected  onto  geometry.  The  mythical  geography  of  the 
ancient  world  spatialized  the  future — and  that  more-than- 
future  which  has  been  called  eternity.  The  diamond-sharp 
outline  of  the  ancient  city-state  in  its  geographical  setting 
points  to  the  unity  of  biology  and  citizenship.  That  union 
is  realized  in  the  spiritual  geography  of  the  Revelation  of 
John — a  book  which  from  another  viewpoint  is  a  set  of  ru- 
brics for  a  community  liturgy,  threatened  and  unsubdued 
by  the  World  Pig  from  the  abyss. 

We  haven't  ever  actually  been  in  Eden;  the  childhood 


THE  FEAST  •  173 

sexuality  to  which  we  attach  its  mountain-streams  looked 
for  it  in  the  future.  Solomon  and  Ezekiel  locate  it  in  my 
own  adopted  home  where  the  great  springs  break  out  from 
inside  Lebanon.  Under  the  Plan  Vert,  suitable  prototype 
for  a  World  Park,  the  mountain  once  again  is  becoming  as 
Tacitus  described  it,  "among  tropic  ardors,  opaque  with 
shade  and  confident  of  snowfalls."  Hosea's  famous  vine  of 
Lebanon,  of  which  we're  the  branches,  ctows  there  in 
its  last  refuge  from  Moslem  Puritanism,  beside  the  grain 
which  isn't  quickened  unless  it  dies. 

From  the  sacred  marriage  of  the  youth  and  his  child 
bride  under  their  cedar  canopy  has  sprung  what  George 
Fox  calls  a  "peaceable  people"  around  the  globe,  illustrat- 
ing the  sweet  reasonableness  of  reconciliation,  each  consid- 
ering his  brother  above  himself.  In  the  restoration  of 
nature,  and  of  our  own  nature,  we've  taken  out  naturaliza- 
tion papers  in  the  city  where  our  true  citizenship  lies.  And 
when  we  finally  settle  down  there,  what  do  we  find  but 
the  secret  brook  still  flowing  through  its  streets,  and  the 
golden  world-tree  of  life  dropping  its  purple  fruit  on  the 
banks?  The  temple  of  its  civic  liturgy,  called  the  "house 
of  the  forest  of  Lebanon,"  has  its  pillars  of  cedar  living  and 
branching  into  a  vaulted  roof,  just  as  its  stones  are  people. 
In  that  virgin  woodland  of  the  future  with  its  floor  of 
Solomon's-seal  and  fern,  time  and  space,  nature  and  his- 
tory blend  into  love,  and  the  pillars  of  Chartres  fuse  with 
the  sacred  grove  of  Muir  Woods;  for  the  forest  is  the  cathe- 
dral, and  the  cathedral  is  the  forest. 


Conclusion: 

New  Containers, 
New  Contents 


It  bothers  us  when  somebody  hijacks  an  airliner, 
because  we  expect  a  plane  ride  to  be  a  place  of 
peace,  its  only  threat  airsickness,  or  thunderheads  pushing 
up  from  over  Chicago,  monsoon  clouds  over  Bangkok. 
The  envelope  of  war  and  death  is  only  a  hundred  feet 
thick.  It's  easy  to  see  why  the  upper  atmosphere,  much 
more  so  the  moon,  should  have  been  thought  by  early  man 
a  place  of  life.  Actually  though,  as  we  know,  we  can  only 
get  up  there  in  a  simulated  city,  a  crowded  tourist-section 
or  space-capsule.  We  haven't  yet  left  a  body  on  the  moon, 
and  all  our  dead  up  until  now  are  hidden  in  the  earth  or 
sea — which  also,  by  the  same  token,  hold  the  secret  of  life. 

The  Planet  as  Our  Organizing  Base 

Whatever  exploration  or  colonization  we  may  now 
do.  Terra  is  our  organizing  base.  Her  body  and  blood  gen- 
erated the  complexities  of  our  biochemistry;  and  if  like  the 
giant  Antaeus  we  get  lifted  off  her  for  too  long,  some  un- 


NEW  CONTAINERS,  NEW  CONTENTS  •  175 

suspected  component  of  our  strength  will  run  thin.  What- 
ever extra-terrestrial  societies  we  enter  into  treaty  with, 
the  global  society  of  nations  is  our  only  proper  commu- 
nity. Now  that  we  can  move  towards  the  sun,  as  Milton 
predicted,  and 

Look  downward  on  that  Globe  whose  hither  side 
With  light  from  hence,  though  but  reflected,  shines, 

the  green  revolution  and  the  peace  revolution  are  the 
most  elementary  tasks  of  housekeeping  in  our  forest  city. 

And  those  jobs,  far  beyond  our  capacity  as  they  seem, 
are  only  the  outer  consequences  of  an  inner  rebuilding. 
The  New  Testament  is  its  definitive  statement,  called  out 
by  an  earlier  phase  of  the  ongoing  crisis.  As  we  read  it,  we 
can  hardly  help  observing  that  its  Way  is  different  from 
the  way  of  the  world.  A  wholeness  quite  other  than  con- 
ventional morality,  but  still  not  completely  out  of  sight,  is 
being  laid  on  us. 

The  ground  swell  of  political  revolution  all  around 
us  draws  its  strength  from  that  same  tradition,  which  it 
sees  us  as  inheriting  and  disowning.  If  we  don't  make  radi- 
cal changes  along  lines  that  we  choose,  they'll  be  made  for 
us  along  lines  that  somebody  else  chooses.  We  don't  let 
our  kids  borrow  even  nickels  from  their  mothers'  pocket- 
books,  so  as  not  to  get  into  the  habit.  Much  less  can  we 
stand  by  in  silence  when  somebody  cuts  down  a  tree  or 
starts  a  war. 


A  Liberated  Church  as  Our  Primary  Community 

Since  the  interlocking  crisis  of  violence  is  unitary,  all 
of  a  piece,  with  damage  to  nature  and  society  compound- 


176  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

ing  each  other,  the  response  has  got  to  be  unitary.  Any 
community  where  that  response  is  made  here  will  have  to 
include  a  radically  liberated  Church.  Nothing  but  a  crisis 
of  this  magnitude  could  radicalize  the  existing  churches. 
And  even  it  may  not,  since  they,  like  the  other  institutions 
of  our  society,  are  in  the  grip  of  self-destroying  demonic 
powers.  We  can  just  pour  out  our  life  and  trust  to  Provi- 
dence. 

We  know  only  too  well  that  we're  brothers  and  sisters 
of  the  violent.  Every  impulse  which  has  led  them  out  of 
the  right  course  is  also  working  in  us.  At  every  turn  we 
have  to  fall  back  on  the  community  of  love  to  check  us  in 
our  tendency  to  destruction.  Our  efforts  to  liberate  the 
churches  in  conformity  with  the  Gospel  are  nearly  always 
a  failure.  But  we  have  to  go  on  because  we  can't  find  that 
community  inside  the  churches  as  they  are.  For  now  that 
the  frontier  of  exploration  is  the  moon,  where  no  colony 
of  the  oppressed  can  take  refuge,  world  society  is  the  only 
society  we've  got.  There's  no  New  World  left  to  go  and 
build  our  sectarian  Utopia  in. 

The  weak  link  in  the  chain  of  exploitation  is  what  it 
was  all  along  intended  to  be:  the  Church.  Because  the 
United  States  has  a  spectrum  of  denominations  with  no 
one  dominant,  she's  more  accessible  to  the  message,  a  po- 
tential vanguard  of  the  Gospel.  The  renewal  carried  out 
through  Francis  was  the  last  one  which  spent  its  course 
fully  inside  the  existing  Church.  Since  then,  each  century 
has  seen  movements  for  peace  and  liberation  which  have 
gotten  cut  off  from  the  central  tradition  of  community. 

In  the  sixteenth  century  radical  reformers  like 
Menno  Simons  rediscovered  the  actual  message  of  Jesus; 
but  they  made  community  into  self-contained  sects,  prone 
from  time  to  time  to  lapse  into  violence. 


NEW  CONTAINERS,  NEW  CONTENTS  •  177 

In  the  seventeenth  century  George  Fox  rediscovered 
the  true  virtue  of  peace.  But  he  rejected  the  symbolic 
forms  of  the  sacraments  by  which  alone  his  community 
v^ould  have  the  power  to  go  on  attracting  the  world  to  it- 
self. Even  so  his  Friends  are  the  clearest  institutional  wit- 
ness to  the  truth  today. 

In  the  eighteenth  century  the  Wesleys  rediscovered 
the  preaching  of  Paul,  on  a  deeper  level  of  the  psyche  than 
the  official  Reformation.  But  they  allowed  themselves  to 
be  pushed  out  of  the  existing  Church  into  moralism  and 
anti-intellectualism.  Even  so  they  were  the  driving  force 
behind  the  Evangelical  revival:  mission  overseas  and  to 
the  new  industrial  proletariat,  concern  for  abolition  of 
slavery. 

In  the  nineteenth  century  the  cry  for  liberation  was 
raised  among  the  working  poor  by  Marx,  at  a  time  when 
the  evangelical  movement  was  being  co-opted  by  Euro- 
pean imperialism  into  a  paternalistic  missionary  enter- 
prise. But  Marxism  by  its  very  success  has  been  unable  to 
reach  a  new  subproletariat.  Because  its  secularism  cut  it 
off  from  old  symbolism,  it  attributes  to  itself  a  monopoly 
on  justice,  ignores  its  own  violence,  and  assumes  its  oppo- 
nents incapable  of  reason. 

In  the  twentieth  century  out  of  the  soil  of  Marxism 
have  grown  national  liberation  movements,  which  moved 
from  secularism  to  human  concern  through  affirmation  of 
their  own  cultural  roots.  With  some  exceptions  they 
haven't  found  any  alternative  to  violence — because  they 
didn't  see  their  vanguard  role  broadly  enough.  Even  so 
they  represent  the  most  hopeful  Third  Force  between  the 
American  and  Soviet  empires. 

During  these  five  centuries  renewal  has  been  either 


178  •  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

divisive,  or  oriented  towards  counter-violence,  or  both. 
While  taking  our  stand  with  the  renewal  movements  over 
against  the  Establishment,  we  must  alter  them  in  two  com- 
plementary ways.  The  threat  to  the  environment  forces  us 
to  dig  ever  deeper  in  eradicating  our  own  tendency  to  vio- 
lence, as  a  prelude  to  oflFering  nonviolence  to  our  oppo- 
nent. At  the  same  time  we  must  be  clearer  than  any  of  our 
predecessors  about  our  complicity  with  the  exploitative  so- 
ciety, and  our  determination  to  build  a  new  community 
inside  it  and  not  over  against  it. 


The  Global  Message 

We  hear  rebel  messages  going  out  on  secret  wave- 
lengths, and  we  know  that  action  against  violence  is  being 
taken — hasty  and  partial,  often  self-frustrating.  How  can 
we  reduce  the  noise-level  of  the  messages?  A  broadcast 
bounced  off  a  satellite,  simultaneously  translated  into  the 
principal  world  languages,  overcomes  all  obstacles  to  com- 
munication but  the  greatest:  distrust  of  the  sender.  And 
we  can't  wait  until  some  Gandhi  or  Chavez,  at  the  apex  of 
a  pyramid  of  the  disarmed  poor,  has  been  able  to  requisi- 
tion those  channels. 

Actually  we  all  know  in  advance  better  than  any  Pope 
or  UN  Secretary  General  how  the  necessary  global  message 
would  read.  Only  we  private  persons,  with  no  political 
power,  have  the  freedom  of  action  to  build  ourselves  into 
voluntary  international  communities  of  peace.  Standing 
on  that  base,  we  may  bypass  their  monopolistic  channels 
and  sent  out  our  own  Telstar  message,  economizing  on 
valuable  words: 


NEW  CONTAINERS,  NEW  CONTENTS  •  \19 

PEOPLE  OF  THE  WORLD  UNITE  L 

WE  HAVE  NOTHING  TO  LOSE  BUT  DISTRUST 

OUR    BROTHERS    ARE   (.ETTING    SMASHED 

WE  ALL  HAVE  A  COMMON  INTEREST 

OUR  SHARED  LIFE  ON  THE  PLANET 

WE  HOLD  THAT  LIFE  IN  OUR  HANDS 

A  MAD  POWER  IS  THREATENING  IT 

WE  ARE  CALLING  A  STRIKE  FOR  IT 

THE  ENEMY  IS  NOT  PEOPLE  j^  \ 

OUR  FIDELITY  WINS  THE  DAY     ^   {  j 

It  would  be  easier  to  find  the  right  words  if  we  desig- 
nated beforehand  some  enemy  who  didn't  have  to  hear 
them,  and  adopted  the  slogans  shared  by  the  other  half  of 
humanity.  But  then  our  alleged  communication  would 
only  widen  the  crack.  Standing  here  in  the  United  States 
we  try  just  to  get  an  initial  hearing  from  hungry  Latin  ' 
Americans,  Asiatics  under  a  police  state,  detribalized  Afri- 
cans. At  the  same  time  we  remind  our  own  people  that 
somewhere  between  Canada  and  Mexico  there  may  still 
exist  an  America  on  the  growing  edge  of  planetary  and 
cosmic  history;  as  yet  no  Russian  or  Chinese  has  stepped 
into  the  role  of  world  peacemaker  once  played  by  A.  J. 
Muste. 


To  the  Reader 

If  revolutions  are  going  on,  it's  because  people  com- 
mitted themselves  to  action  before  there  was  any  move- 
ment to  join.  If  talk  about  a  strike  or  revolution  seems 
artificial  or  threatening,  I'm  glad  to  drop  those  metaphors 


180  .  PLANET  ON  STRIKE 

and  leave  a  blank  page  in  the  book.  The  reader  may  fill  it 
up  with  what  he  knows  in  his  heart  is  the  right  way  for 
him  to  be  spoken  to. 

We  both  are  very  well  aware  that  things  have  gone 
wrong  on  the  globe.  And  still  a  power,  never  yet  fully  meas- 
ured, lies  in  the  will  of  each  individual  to  help  set  things 
straight.  Ripples  of  influence  join  every  man  and  woman 
to  every  other.  Somebody  has  calculated  that  a  chain  of  five 
personal  acquaintances  can  be  built  to  connect  any  two  in- 
dividuals in  the  United  States.  Since  every  foreign  land 
has  at  least  one  friend  in  America,  we  are  only  a  dozen 
persons  away  from  every  soul  on  the  planet.  And  the 
planet  itself  has  all  along,  we  now  discover,  been  receiving 
gravitational  waves  from  the  rest  of  the  cosmos,  actual  de- 
formations of  the  space-time  continuum,  as  the  sleeping 
galaxies  shift  in  their  beds  and  arouse  their  neighbors. 

The  sleepers  are  rising  from  the  dead — more  and 
more  now  through  our  own  persistent  knocking.  The 
whole  universe  is  illuminated  by  a  cosmic  principle  which 
has  already  found  an  historic  example  here:  everything 
can  become  itself  without  disturbing  its  neighbor — in  fact 
to  their  joint  advantage.  We're  not  to  underestimate  the 
obstacles  in  the  way  of  change.  Still,  independent  of  our 
faults,  there  stand  the  Saints,  objective  and  free,  not  with- 
out their  own  blind  spots,  but  mutually  correcting  each 
other.  And  they  witness  above  all  that  anybody  anywhere 
has  the  power  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  habit  and  pass 
through  the  waters  to  the  liberation  of  integrity.  Keep  in 
mind,  through  whatever  words  are  most  natural,  the 
changes  in  society  required  by  the  needs  of  the  planet  and 
of  the  poor;  believe  that  those  changes  can  be  made  by 
your  fidelity  and  nothing  else. 


NEW  CONTAINERS,  NEW  CONTENTS  •  181 

My  friend  David  Nesmith,  who  saw  as  much  of  the 
war  as  any  American  civilian  from  a  farm  near  Hue, 
brought  back  an  artillery  shell  which  has  been  machined 
into  a  chalice.  It  seems  to  me  that  this  job  requires  a  great 
deal  of  pressure,  and  I  don't  understand  how  the  Vietnam- 
ese do  it.  Many  other  things  about  that  remarkable  people 
also  escape  me.  But  it's  very  clear  that  every  other  artifact 
around  us,  beginning  with  ourselves,  has  to  undergo  just 
as  much  reshaping.  In  this  book  I've  begun  to  block  out 
concretely  what  that  would  involve;  if  anything  I'm  sure 
I've  underestimated  the  difficulty.  We  will  not  find  our 
proper  environment,  sitting  down  each  under  his  fig  tree 
unafraid,  until  after  the  bayonets  of  the  masked  battalions 
have  been  forged  into  a  plow,  and  every  instrument  of  our 
violence  has  been  beaten  out  into  a  receptacle  for  the  sap 
of  life. 


GTU  Library 

BR121.2.B78  Q 

Brown,  John  PaJrman/Planet  on  strike 


3  2400  00018  5508 


r^'i^" 


mi 


^AiW^i*:***.' 


^j 


f^^SS9m 


3*»